LOL

[adolecent]

⋆˚｡⋆୨ Introduction ୧⋆˚｡⋆

About me: You can call me Koko and I am pretty new to writing, I pretty much started only to have more stories and because I had ideas for some stuff.

If you see any mistakes please let me know, I am romanian and i still have some mistakes in my English grammar 🙏 (I also write on my phone and idk why but my phone be setting me up for mistakes frr) 𖦹 ´ ᯅ ` 𖦹

Rules:

don't be weird

Masterlist

[adolecent]

Notes of a Friend

Samurai!Rin Itoshi x Cowgirl!fem!reader

summary: Rin Itoshi had to flee and ended up in the wild west where he ended up meeting non other than you! Together you try to make the best of the situation and try to get along with eachother while having different use for a certain outlaw (Aiku).

warnings: blood mentioned, fightings, guns mentioned, shooting, gotta make a sad backstory guys, abuse, outlaw!(translator!)Oliver Aiku, jealousy, Aiku third wheeling basically (or walking), Itoshi brother incident but in a different font if you squint!, “y/n” user like once or so, english isn’t my first language!!

wc: too many i don’t have the mentality to count them all

A/N: Midway i thought of cutting this into two parts but then realized i woukd have to write a second part then.

It’s the late 1800 hundreds and slowly the time of the samurais are dying out. Since the Meiji Restoration* most of the infamous samurai’s resigned and started to work for the government as diplomats.

Not Rin Itoshi though.

The stubborn male was still after his last wish. Even if his last dying breath will be heard, he will finish this job. The job referring is to find his only brother and make him feel Rins revenge seething in his veins.

_____________________________________________

A small boy about the age of six sitting on the Engawa* of his childhood home. His mother in town to buy ingredients for the awaiting dinner. The boys father on the other hand was teaching his eldest son how to swing the katana correctly. The reddish hair of the eldest resembled their fathers. The son has so many shared traits to the father, that people wonder where Rins part of his DNA was left.

Maybe that’s why the man of the Itoshi household was teaching Sae instead of Rin. At least, that’s what Rin told himself.

So as the smaller boy sat comfortably enjoying the last rays of the sun in his dark blue Kimono, he could only watch his brother and fantasise to be in his position as well.

The boy watched in aw and stood up proudly and swung his imaginary katana like his brother did. He imagined taking his father’s job alongside his brother Sae after their father retired.

_____________________________________________

Ten years later and this dream was gone. Exactly like his brother. One night Sae just vanished and took their family’s honour with him.

Now, Rin is after him and makes sure to show him what he deserves. The younger brother’s joy was no longer there and was replaced by the anger to slice his brother’s neck himself.

Sadly this outcome wasn’t what the still young Ronin* had hoped for; now, he’s leaning close to the mountain, pressing his sliced body closer and closer to the stones behind him as he’s breathing heavy. His shaking breath only as silent as a bird in his natural habitat fleeing from trespassing enemies.

His brother, the one who found him, now standing on the other side of the stone wall his brother hid behind.

“Leave. You’re unwanted here and your stupid wishes will never be true.” His brother spat at him. The poison of his words are now deeply rooted at the core of the younger one. “When will you understand that I did that for a reason? That man had to die. I had to murder him. I murdered our father. ” The cold and monotone voice breaking Rins heart further and further.

“What reason could there even be?! You murdered our father!!” With his remaining voice Rin broke down and didn’t even try to impress Sae by holding everything together.

“You. Don’t. Understand.” The red haired boy felt his anger rising and for the first time he let people see the emotion he’s feeling deep down.

Rin wanted to argue but suddenly everything seemed to slow down. The wind hitting the spikes of the mountains were becoming quieter, the soft footsteps of his brothers geta* shoes were non existent to his ears any longer and the only sensation left was from the warm blood warming his near cold body.

_____________________________________________

The sun was shining straight down at the Frontier Town*. It was peak season and that meant the highest temperatures straight on the heads of the people travelling for hours on time.

This was no exception for the cowgirl and her soul-horse; the horse she accompanied since its birth and adventured throughout each corner of the west.

At this time of the day everyone was enjoying a cold drink at the salon and so would she. With her strong horse outside next to the water source, she opened the doors and some heads bend to the unfamiliar sound of her boots. Most people took a small look at her long dark leather coat, it looked ripped and worn but they didn’t seem to care enough to ask or worry.

The girl took her cowboy head off as a sign of respect towards the owners of this salon. The steps on the hardwood floor stopped as she reached the counter.

“One Brandy, sir.” She requested and the bartender moved to fulfil her thirst. A few seconds pass and her drink was put right in front of her.

The bandaged hand took the glass and moved it close to the dry lips of the cowgirl and not wasting any more seconds, she drowned the drink down her throat. Her head hung low as she took a deep breath.

“Hard day?” An old man asked beside her. As she looked at him she noticed he wasn’t even looking at her but instead the newspaper. On the side of the news was an freshly written and puplished article:

‘1871 - The Japanese diplomats are here!’

‘The… japanese..?’ she thought as she tried to focus closer to what was written in the font. Suddenly, the guy closed the newspaper and put it away as he stared at the young girls face now.

“You seem worn out for your age, miss” He grinned as the female protagonist gave an airy laugh. “You’re not wrong. Hunting for outlaws takes a lot of energy..” She sighs.

“Well I guess you’re tired but i’ve heard there’s this guy…. Well at least that’s what these damn papers been talking about lately!” He argued with a thick westerner accent as he opened the newspaper back open to show the face of a man. A murderer to be exact.

‘Oliver Aiku - Wanted for robbery and murder - Prize: $1500’

‘Oliver, huh?’ The bounty hunter thought as she found her new toy.

_____________________________________________

The sun was setting and the west was calming down from the summer heat. People were preparing themselves to finish up with their work for today and go to sleep but not the cowgirl and her horse. They rode for hours until they finally reached the bay in Saint Denis, which could be called Boomtown* in some aspects.

The bay was packed with ware from all over the world, or at least from where the connections were in stable conditions.

Grabbing the wanted poster back out from her satchel, she read through the description once more.

‘Tall, messy hair, heterochromia…’ The description of the half Swedish man made her think he’d stand out but looking back up to the evening sky lightning the bay for about another hour made her not see someone who would look out of place.

As the female protagonist got off her Mustang, she began walking unnoticed in between the people working there. She went close to the edge and leaned against the wooden railings with her back. Her head was directed in all directions as the wind passes and the strands under her Stetson* hat.

‘Could this be him…?’ she thought as she looked with sharpened eyes directly at some shadowy figure humping away from the docks, following another man.

The shadowy figures hands seemed to be tied up.

‘there’s no way another person caught him already!’

The cowgirl slowly made her way to the hidden person and looked out for any further possible companions of his as well as any Lawman in case there could be a shootout. She just needed that money.

‘Just a few more meters..’

she sped up slightly.

‘andddd.. I got yo-‘ her inner voice vanished as the tall man in front of her was in fact not Oliver Aiku but instead a tall standing, Japanese man with wounds all over him. His skin so soft and pale that it could reflect the moons shone. A grimace stuck to his face as the puzzled look now on his face, directed at you, was shown.

Suddenly, a loud feminine yell was heard.

The heads of the two men and you turned to it only to witness the actual criminal you were after. The two eye colored man noticed your stare and pulled his revolver out of his black leader holster.

That was it. The moment which would decide if you were to live and wouldn’t have to worry about your next meal for a few weeks or your end.

His six-shooter pointed directly at you and before you could even pull your own weapon, the wounded man next to you used his chance.

He grabbed the man he was following with his tied hands by the clothes and used him as a shield for you two — or rather just himself — and as soon as the bullet hit the man, he instantly met his end.

You quickly took cover behind a barrel and look to the side, the dead body was laying on the wooden deck as the other guy took the knife tucked away under the material of his yukata and cut his ropes off. He then seemed to search through the yukata of the man for something else.

<Bang> the second shot was heard, and right after the third and the fourth followed. By now the people ran away or had hidden like you behind something. This time you couldn’t act careless since people were near. You couldn’t just shoot back without caring what you hit.

<Click>

The hollowness of the revolver’s cylinder filled the air and the moment you moved your head out from behind the barrel, you saw Aiku panic and throw the empty weapon in your direction.

You instantly whistled and called your horse to you the moment the outlaw ran away. Your strong mustang slowed down as he ran towards you. Not even thinking twice, you climbed into the saddle and grabbed the reins to follow behind the criminal.

Out of nowhere though, a hand hold your leg and stopped your thoughts. It was the turquoise eyed man from earlier. He didn’t even say anything and grabbed himself onto you and the saddle and climbed fast onto the back of the horse, right behind the saddle.

You had no time to question him as you sped up and galloped with your horse through the crowded streets of Saint Denis. Civilians jumping out of your way, stray dogs run away and bark at you and the people riding their own horses or stage coaches just swearing at you for being so ignorant. But you didn’t care; not when a criminal was on the roofs trying to escape from you.

Behind you appeared some masked man, they started shooting and you tried not to get hit by the bullets. Pulling on your horses reins, you managed to make your mustang turn around completely and grabbed your own shotgun and hit each enemy without missing a single bullet.

You don’t want to brag but you definitely were good. But then you turned around and sped up again.

There it was — the end of the houses lining up. He had no other chance other than jumping off and continuing his running on the street. With a tap from behind you were pulled out of your narrowed vision. You glanced at him and he instantly pointed to the front; a train about to leave. If Oliver Aiku manages to catch it, there will be no hope anymore for you.

As expected, the outlaw jumped down and made a run for the train. The sound of the train letting people know it’s about to take off was audible and you tried to fasten your horses speed but annoyingly you darted into a wagon that came out of nowhere from the side. You fell off your horse and hit the ground with a loud crack coming from your shoulder.

‘Damnit! Everything is going to hell in a hand basket*!’

You felt down and wanted to give up but apparently the man you were with had other plans. He grabbed your lasso and took off. His eyes looking for any way to get on the train.

‘There!’ he thought as he saw a free way and a few boxes in front of him. As he ran, he had ignored his pain and jumped on the boxes and took an even bigger jump on the railing of the backside of the very last train wagon. He did it!

Now the dark haired boy squeezed through the people and seats, getting closer and closer to his prey. He was so focused he didn’t even realise his tongue was hanging out. With a few more fast and longs steps he caught up and jumped on the man, using the lasso to hogtie him. The noble people in their seats were disturbed by the sight and some let even a few shocked noises from them but Rin didn’t care, not as long as he had caught the wanted man.

Just as he looked out of the window from his spot, he noticed how the train slowed down and suddenly the brakes shrieked like tortured metal as the train out of nowhere threw the passengers forward in their seats. Rin stabilised himself by quickly moving his legs into a new position, moving within the sudden force and making his movements look elegant while on the other hand the tied Aiku was thrown against the bank of a seat and hit his head — not like Rin would care that much about him though.

The japanese man used his remaining power in his body to get the hogtied criminal out of the train. The criminal was on the turquoise eyes man’s shoulder as he looked from left to right to find out what caused the sudden stop. Then you came on your horse towards the two, quickly pulling your legs into over your horse and jumped off not wasting any more time.

“Thank you, I’ll take him from here” you say as you moved your hands towards the wanted man. Rin though, just stepped back and grimaced towards you.

He said something in another language but you didn’t understand and let a confused ’huh’ out.

“He said; that he needs me himself. ‘You will not get me’ those were his words, girly” Aiku sighed.

“Well tell him, I need to turn you in to get my money.” You grumbled as the sound of the train continuing covered the swearing of the tired half Japanese man.

Translating your demand the taller standing man looked annoyed and just started walking away from you. Aiku looked up to you who was still in your original spot and said something again in Japanese, that made the other halter in his way.

Rin sighed and turned around while you were not sure what just happened to make him rethink his decision.

“I told him that you both can have me I guess… well I can help him reach his goal using me and then you can turn me in; he seems to agree though”

“For what could he possibly use you? To find words to make women turn away from disgust?” You snickered as the now offended man glared at you.

“I have some connections all over the world. He just wants to find someone, it seems.”

You blinked in surprise and thought of the idea.

‘Maybe that wouldn’t be such a bad idea’ you thought and called your horse over. Without exchanging words directly, both of you managed to find place on the horses back while the outlaw was half tied up from his upper body to a long rope which was then tied to the saddle while his legs were free.

‘These damn two. For them I am not even fit to wipe their boots* — or sandals in his case — on’ he thought sarcastically as he realized the major disrespect towards him.

_____________________________________________

Hours had passed as the sun began to set. The atmosphere began to get colder and the public became less on the roads. Pulling aside, you got off of your horse and packed out some things which seemed like a mattress made out of cotton. Rin seemed to understand and silently agreed that it would be for the best to take a break and get some sleep. The wanted man on the other hand seemed otherworldly content by the break.

“Yes! I was as dry as a powder horn!*”

Neither of you spared him a glance.

_____________________________________________

As the sun began to set and all the beautiful colours painter the sky, you felt the need to get to know the others better.

“You —“ you said looking at Aiku a few meters away, “how come you know english if you are half Swedish and half Japanese?”

“Well I guess I ran away and just learned the english language. Not like it was hard” he smirked at you and tried to brag — it did not work.

“So now you decided to steal and kill for a living? While being soooo smart?” You mocked him sarcastically which made the letter just sighs in disappointment.

“But what I didn’t understood yet was… why is he here?” You asked Aiku and gazed at the quiet man. He seemed to catch on that you were talking about him and waited for the outlaw’s translation. With each word he felt less and less respected.

‘why is she addressing me like she’s disgusted?’ he thought.

“Hey! Tell her that I have a name — It’s Rin Itoshi!”

The translator sucked his swears away and told you the name of your new companion. (He most likely also added some other unnecessary words which Rin doesn’t have to know.)

“Rin?” Said man shuddered as he heard his first name which he wasn’t used to hear; especially from a girl. And yet he didn’t say anything and grumbled. “Somehow that name does not fit with a guy who looks like he’s been sucking on lemons from the very second since i’ve met him!” You and Oliver laughed as he tried his best to compose himself to translate. Of course there was no need for translating that but that man is just so desperate for a reaction he didn’t even care that he was defenceless in case that Rin would try attacking him. Hearing Aiku’s words, he just felt angry he even agreed to Aiku’s idea and came with you instead of taking the outlaw himself and leaving you behind.

He tried to stand up to get himself some fresh water since he’s been feeling pretty sick but the very second he stood halfway up, he began to stumble and fall down.

“Rin!”

You catch him quickly and put a hand over his forehead, it was burning hot and he was sweating like crazy.

“Girly, he’s bleeding through his yukata!” Aiku calmly said. (He still wanted to seem cool and nonchalant even if he did worry a bit about the other guy.)

Now deep into the night, all three of you sit beside the makeshift fire as you, from your own will, tended to Rin’s, from what you’ve learned to be his name, wounds. There was a huge gauge on his abdomen and other than that a few less fatal wounds. He was still acting very sickly, you just hoped he wouldn’t catch a fever; it would most likely mean he had no chance anymore.

After being finally done with patching him up, you turned over and began laying down on the dried grass and sand-corns. You had given your mattress up to Rin and had hoped that he would get better soon so you wouldn’t have to continue looking after all three of you anymore yourself. Oliver Aiku though seemed to have made himself comfortable while being tied next to a rock after he tried the spot next to your horse but the mustang just tried to bit him and made some noises as if he was mocking Aiku.

Somehow after that exhausting day, you just couldn’t manage to sleep even just an ounce. But apparently your companions felt the same as Aiku began to murmur some song lyrics for the night wind to sway the words through the air towards a save haven, away from any harm.

You signed and began following the sound of his voice and whispered the lyrics together with the outlaw. Rin on the other hand didn’t understood a word of the song text but didn’t want to seem like a complete hater (plus he liked the sound of the singing) and used his rough hand to hit his thigh loud enough for all to hear. He still felt sick but enjoyed the moment nonetheless.

‘Waking up’ the next day, you were tired and just as grumpy as Rin on a daily base.

Speaking of him, you looked in his direction and found him gone. The tiredness wore off as you stood abruptly up, waking Oliver in the meantime.

You grabbed a shotgun that was placed next to you before you went to sleep, and took some careful steps around the fireplace that once was bright and warm but now just ashes and memories of worn out people.

<Crack> You turned to the sound and let a sign escape your lips. It was Rin; he had some deer over his shoulder.

‘So he went hunting? Well damn look at how well that guy looks after yesterday!’

You both prepared some meals with the meat and ate it. You being still somewhat sympathetic, had helped the tied outlaw eat his own portion.

And not long after, you three continued your travels towards the big harbour which Rin had apparently mentioned he wanted to go if Oliver had translated well.

Packing everything together, Oliver had a bad feeling and looked around the prairie which was filled with a somewhat rocky terrain. He, for now, let this feeling go and prepared himself for hours of marching further.

If only the others knew about Aiku’s bad feeling since a few kilometres away, there is a group of Bounty hunters after the wanted man. They stood far up and had a good overlook at the small group.

_____________________________________________

The sun right above the three heads and the air dry and burning hot. The western summer was warm and the windless air just made it all even more unbearable. And still, the little group continued their travel.

“This damn weather! These flats will cook you alive!” You cuss out loud as the prisoner gave a tired laugh. Rin just had a puzzled look on his face as he turned to Aiku for translation. The letter had just grinned and shook his head in a way of saying ‘it’s not important’. Rin just turned back and kept his annoyed persona.

<Bang> The shot was so loud the animals close all ran away from it. You three look behind and see a larger group of people on horses running towards you. Normally you’d just go away with the prisoner but this time there is no place for another person on the horses back.

You spat out a few curses and grabbed a shotgun from your saddle. You leaned close and waited for the perfect moment as you finally pressed the leaver.

Right then one of them fell dead on the ground, the horse so spooked it ran in a completely different direction.

One of the bounty hunters grabbed his own gun and fired at you. Without any safety you took a couple of aide steps and reloaded.

Four more with each a weapon against you. It was unfair.

As they continued to come closer and continued their shooting, your horse got even more uneasy and began to get whinny.

Rin got off and tried to pull you back towards your horse with his rough and yet still soft hands. He then yelled something at you to which you just stayed still in your position and continued to shoot.

Two more fell dead as the remaining two were now so close, that your riffle was basically useless.

“Y’know girly, in this case i wouldn’t mind running after that damn bastard horse of yours!” You looked at his distressed expression and froze with the responsibility of all your lives.

‘I want to move but … I cant?! Why can’t I move?!! Why is it all happening again??’

‘This damn girl! Her spirit leaks like an untempered blade!’ Rin thought as he pulled his own katana from somewhere. The moment the enemies came closer, Rin prepared his swing with his blade and then slight across the first horses front leg. The sudden pain the warhorse received, it couldn’t help but let a scream out and fell to his knees. With the high speed from it, the rider fell head first to the ground and the impact killed him right then and there.

Aiku in the back meanwhile, tried his best to protect himself and tried to hide behind your horse who had enough self respect to try to hit him with his back hooves. It was very clear that neither liked the other.

Rin moved quickly and grabbed the revolver from the dead man and fired hastily at the last bounty hunter.

They all laid there. Dead.

And meanwhile Rin just breathed heavily and moved his head to you; you still stood there in the very same spot. You seemed scared and frozen, your body slightly shuddering under the pressure of your memories reviving inside you.

“Onore*!”

The tall Japanese marched towards you and roared something you didn’t understand.

The tied up man then moved closer to you two followed by your companion, your horse, and spit on the ground. “Y’know if it weren’t for him, we’d be dead meat.” the half Japanese - half Swedish man grumbled. Even he looked mad.

“I am sorry.. please forgive me..” you pleaded in a whisper. Even if Rin couldn’t speak english, he knew enough from your expression that you’re sorry for not acting right and listening to them.

Not even letting you know if your apology was taken in consideration, the earlier agitated man went back to the horse and put his Katana somewhere under the saddle. Be walked back but didn’t stop at you but instead at something behind you; it was the horse he had caused to fall and die as well with his rider earlier. He squatted down and whispered his apologies.

_____________________________________________

The fire’s crispy flames echoed through the darkness of the second night. This time no one seemed to say anything. There was no jokes heard, no annoyed mumbles from the ronin, not even your horse biting Aiku.

Aiku himself was just feeling down and we’re definitely not going to talk about Rin — he turned his back away from you. He didn’t even let you change his bandages from his wounds.

“…”

The wind blew and the tumbleweeds continued following the direction the wind made them roll.

“Aiku?..” you spoke, “Can you translate something f’me?” He looked at you and nooded. This time he felt like it was important to transmit your regrets and the deep meanings of your coming words.

After you continued with your words, Aiku began to think of the words he would choose. He tried to carefully select the right words for Rin.

“Rin.” He didn’t look, he still continued to show his back. “She said; she didn’t mean to neglect the responsibility of keeping us all safe.”

When he felt like the samurai was listening he continued with the next sentences you’ve begged him to translate. With every word from your past, the tears fell from your eyes, to your cheeks and then down on the dry ground.

“When she was younger, she lived with her mother and her abusive step father..” after each careful translation he paused and waited for you to sob the words out. “ Her father died after going hunting with her and the people from her old town called her a wrench; the reason why her father was dead. To them she was evil.”

You continued with the story, “Please.. tell him that my mother was forced to stay with him.. tell him that he beat her and me and tell him.. “

You broke your sentence trying to regain your voice to tell the last part of the story.

“Tell him that I murdered my father.”

Carefully Aiku translated. And bam! Rin’s eyes widened as he heard that, the rest of Aiku’s words were lost and blurred in his mind as the very same words spoken repeated in his minds countless of times. These words felt similar, so so similar. Then he thought back to the last time he and his brother talked. Right before Sae sold his body to work for the people in the west as a slave — the whole reason why he was even on that boat and met you.

Slowly he used his elbow to push his body up. His other hand gripping the dirt which did not spend any sort of hold since the dirt and sand just fell from in between his fingers and the sides of his hands. The uncomfortable feeling of dirt now under his finger nails but Rin just ignored it. He only wanted to hear more of the story; he wanted to understand.

His whole body shaking as he started to hear the words again.

“Her mother tried protecting her and told her to run away but she didn’t listen.. she couldn’t because her body froze” Aiku explained as he then realised something and added to his translation, “That’s why she also froze back there y’know? She was scared not just for herself but also for us.”

Slowly he turned his head and just then realised how hard you were fighting to keep it together.

“Her father choked her mother and her lifeless body just laid there, in front of her.” Aiku looked at you and if he were freed from the ropes he’d comfort you.

“She quickly hid in the wardrobe and there she found her father’s revolver.” Aiku translated but Rin only looked at you and watched as you stood up and made your way to your horse, you grabbed deep into the side saddle and pulled out a visibly unused revolver.

‘Is that the gun she used to murder him..?’

Was his first thought, followed by,

‘Oh.’

you didn’t say anything anymore and walked away. Your horse following close behind and in all means, Aiku, who was still tied to the horses saddle, came along as well. Rin was now left in his mind and he knew he couldn’t just act like this conversation never happened.

But the younger Itoshi also thought about his brother’s words.

‘He said I didn’t understand and maybe he was right. I didn’t just care to listen’

He thought back to the short time he had spend with you but somehow he didn’t wanted it to end like it did with his brother. But why was that?

_____________________________________________

The next morning came with the very first lights and no one had mentioned the night before.

All of them were in their usual positions. You in the saddle, Rin behind the saddle but instead of holding himself on the saddle like he usually would, he tried to hold your sides with his trembling hands, and Aiku who, this time willingly as a surprise, walking beside the horse.

The time around noon hit and you finally reached another halt. It was a somewhat nowhere-town.

“I thin’ my pigs are flyin’! Are you guys f’real here or am I going crazy?!” An old man asked. He lost most of his teeth and mumbled some pretty bizarre words.

“You always were crazy, old man!” A woman way younger than him appeared and welcomed the group into their town. Neither seemed to care about the bound outlaw in the back.

You got off your horse and let it drink from a water source. Remembering something, you went back to the woman and asked “Sorry miss but, where is the grand harbour? My…. companion..? is searching for it” You asked

“The grand harbour? Well it ain’t a long way anymore i guess? It’s about a day more and you’ve reached Blackwater!”

_____________________________________________

The day seemed to pass by in an instant as the group, still without talking, spend their day inside the local bar. Even Aiku was allowed to come inside and enjoy a cold glass of whiskey (of course while still being tied and under Rin’s watch).

You decided it was best to go out for a walk. I mean, it was calm and the town was pretty packed so therefore you didn’t think of any more bounty hunters coming after you.

As you started your walk and ended up in some fields, Rin also noticed your absence. Surprisingly it took him long since for the last couple of hours you were all he could think about and watch.

He looked around the bar and saw a drunk Oliver Aiku waiting for his next drink. The moment a woman he flirted with tried to help him drink his alcohol, he was suddenly pulled away by non other than the Japanese samurai, asking him where you went.

_____________________________________________

The wind moves the field softly as the sound of it lulls you into a calming state. You haven’t talked to the guys the whole day but you should. You felt like you shouldn’t let this just end like this.

“Y/n.” you heard and hastily turned to the voice behind you. You hadn’t had heard him but no wonder, really. He was a samurai and you suppose they are supposed to be quiet after what you’ve heard from Aiku since that guy never stops talking.

This was also probably the first time that Rin had ever said your name — you weren’t even sure he knew what it was.

“Rin? Uhm.. Not sure if you even understand but what are you doing here?” you questioned.

Even if the samurai looked away and didn’t notice your confused look he still seemed to understand what you tried to ask.

“Uh, sorry..” he apologised and you stepped back in shock.

Rin tried to find the words he heard you and the wanted outlaw always used on the travels to form sentences.

“I.. uh..” he found no words good enough to express his feelings and yes, he heard your apology and yes, he memorised each word you’ve used but it still didn’t feel like Rin to use them after you were the one who uttered them to him. So that’s why he decided to show his apology the way he knew how to; and that was to kneel.

He fell to the ground and you gasped as you didn’t know what to do.

He felt extremely sorry and hoped you could forgive him. The spiky stones on the ground were sharp enough for him to feel it even through his dark blue yukata. And he felt like that pain is what he deserved for being such an asshole towards you.

Soon he felt soft hands; your hands. You put your hands on his shoulders and yet you didn’t squeeze. You just laid your hands on him like you are saying ‘it’s okay’.

As Rin looked up, he saw you smiling at me and whisper some words he didn’t understand.

From his kneeling position he quickly sprung towards you and hugged you close. Even if that surprised you, you were glad that he didn’t hated you. After what felt like an eternity, both of you slowly stood up but neither wanted to go back just yet and then the turquoise eyed man pulled his katana out.

You looked confused but then he shoved it into your hands. Quickly declining whatever he wanted you to do, he just tried further for you to hold his blade. And the moment you accepted it, he went to stand behind you.

His muscular chest was pressed tight against you and Rin winced a bit still feeling the pain from his wound but he didn’t care as long as he felt the proximity of you two’s bodies.

You hasped quietly and felt the Itoshi’s hands above your own, they guided you and made you follow the movements he demonstrated.

Was he teaching you how to use his blade?

Continuing with the movements, you slowly began to understand and tried on your own as his took a step back. His eyes gilled with something unexplainable but he thought that whatever he felt towards you was definitely correct.

With the finishing swing you turned around to see what your teacher would say but instead he went in to kiss you. It had shocked both of you but after processing what happened, both had went in again and this time the kiss deepened.

Time seemed to slow down and all of your problems went away as the wind guided your hair as a privacy cover for whoever would be watching you two.

_____________________________________________

The next morning you awoke to birds chirping outside the hotels room. After days of travelling, the group had finally gotten sleep on beds (well except for Aiku since that blacked out criminal was bound to some fence in the horse stalls).

You tried to move your body but you felt something heavy on your body. It was Rin. He had cuddled close to you while sleeping and right then you remembered everything that had happened since the night before. You felt safe, loved and understood and it was all thanks to the man that somehow came into your life.

As the beams of the sun shone through the window, your samurai awoke and pressed his face into you. It felt unreal but still good. But then you remembered something… just a few more hours of travelling and you’d reach the harbour. That would mean that your Rin was going back to his own home, somewhere where you didn’t belong.

You thought of ideas to not lose him, not now but when you felt Rin kiss your shoulder you knew he also didn’t belong here either. He was stolen of his life in Japan as he was bought over as a slave. You shouldn’t be selfish and keep him bound to you.

You look at him one last time before closing your eyes once again.

“Yoooo! Guys that was so disrespectful of you to keep me with that bastard horse and his friends!”

‘How did he come in here’ you both thought while having a blank face. You sighed and opened the door while wearing your undergarments you’ve slept in.

“Oh- oh?” the outlaw smirked and then looked behind you only to see the glare he received from Rin.

“Let’s continue travelling.” You demanded.

And got ready while then climbing back into your saddle but then you had a better idea.

You climbed in the back of your horse and waited for Rin to climb into the saddle. He didn’t seem to understand but Aiku grinned and mocked the samurai “Samurai boy is going to learn how to ride”. The turquoise eyed ronin looked in between you and Aiku and looked nervous at the saddle but the moment he looked back at you, he calmed down again.

Like the day before, you used your hands to hold Rin’s and guided them the way you would hold the reins. Slowly he seemed to get the hang of it and tried to ho a bit faster only to get pulled out of his daydream by an annoyed Aiku cursing at Rin for not caring about the fact that he’s still running after the horse.

“So what have you and the ronin done last night?” Aiku fastened his walk and looked up to you.

“Ronin..?” you questioned as Aiku explained that Rin used to have a famous ex samurai teacher who passed on. He was his master. Thought him about stuff like laido*, jujutsu* or stuff like bushido* or seppuku*. So he pretty much thought Rin all the basic knowledge of being a samurai.

Tin hearing all these familiar words seemed to understand what they were talking about and just sighed, remembering the time with his old mentor. But that didn’t stop him from actually enjoying their presences.

This dynamic was what made the few hours on the way bearable and it was so fun with them that non had a clue what time it was or how much more they would have to walk. But sadly that great time was interrupted by a wagon driving towards you.

‘A wagon..?’ you thought and looked to the front where houses where colouring the horizon, signalising their arrival.

So that’s the end, huh? After this you would go back to your normal bounty hinter job and die a sad, sad death by getting shot? You wouldn’t hear Aiku complain or make jokes? No more Aiku and your horse hating eachother? And the most important thing; you wouldn’t see Rin again.

“That’s it guys.” Oliver tried to sound happy but even he felt down. He knew Rin would get on one of these boats and he would be handed over to the sheriff’s. It was fate. The whole reason their travel even started.

You and Rin had gotten off of your horse and went with Aiku to some old, questionable guy next to an equally old boat.

“Ayyy captain, missed me?!” the outlaw asked.

“No.” That man said and turned back to his boat.

Behind the hurt Aiku stood you with your samurai and looked at eachother, understanding that these two did not have a good past together probably.

“C’monnn old geezer.. don’t be like that”

“Well can I remind you that you flirted with my wife AFTER you knew she was married to me??!”

“Damnit old man, don’t act like you don’t love me…. your wife sure did!” Aiku joked which only resulted in the strange man pulling out a knife and threatening the outlaw.

“Woah, woah! Why don’t we calm down?” You deescalated the situation.

After explaining why you guys were here, the man, which you found out goes by the name of Fitz, agreed to take a passenger with him.

Rin had a chance now to go back home. To his old life.

You hugged him close and couldn’t help the tears escaping your eyes. Even if you two knew eachother for less than an month and not speaking eachothers language, it felt brutal letting him go now.

Rin in the meantime clawed your clothes to try to make you melt into him so he could have you by his side — or rather in his side — forever.

Aiku even went to Rin and if he could, he would pat the younger boys shoulder. But he guessed for now that some inspirational words would do the job.

“Bye Rin.. I love you” you smiled and with each second the frown took more and more over your smile. As you watched the man you loved on the boat behind the railing.

The samurai felt guilty. He didn’t wanted to be the reason for your tears yet again. He couldn’t handle seeing you cry any longer so he took a couple of steps back and looked back just one more time as the ship moved further and further away from the docks.

_____________________________________________

“So it’s just us now girly, huh?” Aiku asked as he was lying sideways on your horse. To him this was still better than walking next to the bastard.

“I guess so…” You answered. Somehow it didn’t feel right delivering your newfound friend to the sheriff so you haltered in your way and got off. You pulled Aiku down and laid him on the ground.

You pulled your knife out from under your clothes somewhere and cut the ropes that started to feel like a second skin to the guy.

“Oh wow not even a day without your boyfriend and you already moved on? I call that smart” He joked and you knew that because after all he still had somewhat respect for you.

“I guess you can go now.. y’know like be free again and get yourself caught by another bounty hunter because i can’t hand you over, even if you would pay for my future years.” You said truthfully and continued to a murmur at the last part.

Stretching his arms Aiku felt content by your words. “Nah, I can’t leave that damn horse and neither you I guess” he shrugged now that he could move his arms. You shoved him and started laughing until a sudden gunshot was aired to the sky. You look towards the group who fired and your remaining companion seemed to know them.

“Oh y’know it would be a good idea for you to run now” He shoved you towards your horse. You looked at him confused until you saw actual worry clouding his face. You didn’t even question it as he climbed on and sat behind you and took the reins from your hands and wasted no second to make the horse gallop as fast as it could.

“Who are they?!” you demanded to know.

“I was a part of their gang until I stole some things from them. It’s a long story but we need to get away NOW!” He yelled.

Aiku could swear that he would go to hell for the amount of trouble he had caused and he knew that but for now all he wanted was you save.

_____________________________________________

Meanwhile Rin looked down at the water he was moving on. It felt like a bad dream just going now.

Somehow he thought of his brother again. He thought back to the conversation you had a while back and the one he had with Sae and suddenly, he remembered a long lost memory.

_____________________________________________

“Sae-nii?! Are you okay??” A small boy around the age of nine asked. His older brother just got beaten again by their father. Yes, again.

It was common for it to happen but it somehow always was just Sae he hit.

“Yes Rin, just go back and play. Okay?” The red haired boy requested as he wiped his bloody nose.

In truth, the older brother had always protected the younger one. He knew that their father would kill Rin if he wouldn’t protect him. It was what worried him the most so that’s why, he trained every day for hours with the katana.

Sometimes he would only get a lecture even if he did not do anything nor Rin. Most of the times that old man was just drunk and a danger to everyone.

He knew their mother knew of his behaviour but didn’t react. If it was out of fear or some really twisted live for him, he didn’t know. But what he knew was, it had to stop.

“MURDERER!!” Someone yelled. Saw Itoshi didn’t care enough to find out who called him such. The time came and the man of the Itoshi household was brutally killed by his eldest son.

He knew the villagers would hang him for that but he didn’t care. He remembered his father’s words.

‘Shi ni itaru yamai wa nai’

So with that he stopped fearing his death and just accepted it would happen one day but he also knew that it wasn’t today.

_____________________________________________

This memory made him realise why Sae would have murdered their father. He always seemed to not have noticed as much as he should have and should have just ran away with the red haired brother but it’s too late for that now and he knows that now.

But he’s not risking this mistake again. He will be there with you, for you. But he has to go back somehow and that old geezer didn’t seem to under him or would want to since he came with Oliver Aiku. So therefore he did the only acceptable thing. He searched for the small safety boat and cut the ropes it hang from with his katana. He will find you.

“Hey! You owe me for the ride AND the boat, asshole!!” Fitz yelled after him followed by a cough.

But it’s not like Rin would care.

_____________________________________________

As your horse continued running at full speed away from the enemies, it started to slow down feeling tired. It knew it shouldn’t but it needed a break. You grabbed one of your revolvers which you gave Aiku and took a shotgun yourself.

You both fire and hit some men while the rest is dodging relentless. These were nothing like the bounty hunters you’ve met before.

Your horse continued to speed up again and went off the way since from the front of the way there appeared more of the gang members. You could swear you were this close to tying Aiku back up again and hand him over to whoever gets him first, but still decided against.

“THERE!” The criminal pointed forward towards a cave. It seemed like the best hiding place right now so you agreed.

Hours have passed, you didn’t know. It was now been forever since the gang has been searching for you around the area while you two hid deep down in the cave.

“There has to be a second entry somewhere... I feel the wind blowing from the other aide of the entry we came in.. ” you whispered to your friend as he agreed silently. You, Aiku and your horse quietly went deeper into the cave as you climbed up and down small rocks. You had no idea where you were since no one of you had a candle or light. with them.

It didn’t take much longer until you guys heard birds chirping and the water hitting the sand.

‘The beach!’ you thought.

“Finally. So what now?” you asked him looking back to where Aiku stood.

“We should travel faaaarrrr away to make sure no gang came in contact with you” you joked but Oliver stayed still. When you were about to question him, he just pointed somewhere behind you with a smile.

You turned around confused and then saw it. You sae him. Your Rin.

Forever only yours.

______

Meiji Restoration - The samurai era officially ended with the Meiji Restoration (1868).

Engawa - It’s a wooden veranda or hallway that runs along the outside of a traditional Japanese house.

Ronin - a samurai without a master […] .

geta - Geta are traditional Japanese sandals made from wood, with a raised platform and straps that go between the toes.

Frontier Town - These towns were typically small and could be quite rough, serving as stops for travelers, traders, and settlers.

Boomtown - A rapidly growing town [..].

Stetson - Classic cowboy hat

“Gone to hell in a handbasket” – Everything’s falling apart

“For them I am not even fit to wipe their boots” - getting disrespected by someone

as dry as a powder horn - a say of saying they are thirsty

Onore - an old-fashioned or harsh way of saying "you" or "yourself."

Laido - The art of drawing and cutting with a sword

Jujutsu - Samurai hand-to-hand combat techniques

bushido - samurai code of honor

seppuku - Ritual suicide to preserve honor

“Shi ni itaru yamai wa nai” – “There is no disease worse than the fear of death”

[yenayaps]

The Parasite | serial killer!sukuna x yandere!reader

synopsis: after so many years of trying and failing, you’ve finally found the one for you. he’s quiet, aloof, and keeps to himself— sukuna’s perfect. you already have him in the palm of your hands, the challenge now is to keep him.

cw: f!reader, toxic relationship, serial killer sukuna, obsessive reader, joe and love/chucky and tiffany vibes tbh lol, smut, some fluff, angst, more to be added

notes: hi 🫶🏻 welcome to part one, this cute little story will be 3-4 parts + an epilogue total. barely proof read btw I'll get to it in the morning, if you asked to be tagged but haven't gotten the notification, it's because I'm working on rn 👉🏻👈🏻

You love men like Sukuna— calm, quiet, confident. 

Sure, he’s a little rough around the edges, quick to wedge space in between himself and others. But, he’s also thoughtful and detail oriented, you love that.

He’s perfect for you.

You weren’t expecting much when you grudgingly made your way into the beat up little auto shop on the other side of town. Even with the referral and the praise it received from a coworker, you still didn’t put too much trust into mechanics in general. 

They’re greedy, adding on whatever service they could to rack up the bill at the very end. You go in wanting an oil change, then you leave thinking your engine’s just weeks away from blowing up if you don’t do such and such that same day. 

A pang of regret had already hit you the moment you had awkwardly stepped foot into the space. There wasn’t even a receptionist or front desk to go to, just a dirty open garage with tools scattered everywhere and rock music thrumming in the background. 

Then a low, almost irritated “can I help you” makes you nearly startle out of your skin. It wasn’t even a question with the way he said it, it was a demand. You were quick to turn around, just the sight of him alone was intimidating. 

The tattoos, piercings, the height— he was beautiful.

He could also throw you over his shoulder in an instant and do god knows what to you. Your biggest mistake was not telling anyone where you were going.

And his footsteps, they were too quiet for someone with such an overwhelming presence. He could’ve stood behind you for a good ten minutes and you wouldn't have even known. Hell, with the amount of time that passed since you had arrived, he could’ve been.

Suppressing the part of you that instantly liked that about him was a task on its own, luckily he was used to women getting all giddy when they looked up at him.

There was more than just that slight interest in your eyes that day though, he just chose to brush it off. It’s something he’ll eventually look back on and regret, but for now, he was no better than you.

He carried an unimpressed demeanor, but it was easy to tell that’s just how he felt about life in general. A man with eyes as dull as his never had hopes or dreams to begin with, hence the rugged introduction. 

“Oil leak,” you quietly said, trying your best to ignore the way he was staring you down. No longer unimpressed with you, he was more so amused with the way you can keep such a soft voice while holding eye contact with him. Zero faltering on your end, it was something new to him. “Unless that’s too much trouble.”

It came out sharper than you had intended, but you didn’t take it back. Something about the way he looked at you, it was giving… Sid Phillips looking for his next toy to snap in fucking half. You were annoyed enough that day. It didn’t matter how attractive he was, the last thing you needed was some mechanic being rude to you while draining your pockets.

He took his dear time answering you, slowly wiping his hands on some dirty rag, as if he wanted you to hear just how quiet his silence could be. It was deliberate and in your face, you could tell from the way he fought back a smile when you shifted in place, waiting for him to just say something already.

“Car’s out front?” He asked.

“Obviously.” 

He chuckled and held his hand out, “keys— I’ll pull the car up for you.”

“‘Kay,” you mutter, pinching your keys and dropping them in his hand, downright refusing to touch his hand.

“Brat,” he muttered back as he turned around to walk away.

“Excuse me?” you held back a laugh at how easy it was for him to call you that. 

“My office,” he said over his shoulder, “you can wait in there while I look at your car.”

“Right. Thanks.”

His office was just as run down as the rest of the garage— not that it was a surprise. The place hasn't ever seen a proper cleaning and probably never will. The door screeches when you push it open, the smell of cigarettes hits you the moment you do. There’s a calendar from fucking 2018 still pinned up and it’s hung above a rickety shelf that’s lined with a couple bottles of whiskey and a single coffee cup. It didn’t have a handle, it clearly broke off from what you can see, something you’ll never understand is how in the fuck someone would manage to do that. 

But the fan? It’s in pristine condition— zero dust on the blades, doesn’t make that obnoxious cracking noise when turning. Why? Probably because it was for him and him only, not for his customers who he doesn’t seem to care much about.

It was the only thing that made you want to stay in the office. You couldn’t hate the guy too much for offering you a cool space when the heat outside was blistering.

“You got a lot more than just that oil leak that needs fixing, sweetheart,” he came in and said after 30 minutes, not missing the way your eyes rolled at his words. 

That was the first time you’ve ever heard his laugh. 

He likes them bratty, loves it when they fight back.

His face falls into a smirk after seeing the way you don’t try to hide your frustration at him, “here, I’ll tell you what.”

“What?” You mutter, pushing back the frown that’s fighting its way onto the surface. 

“Let me take you out ‘n all the extra stuff’ll be on the house.”

Little did you know that the way you grabbed his jaw and stole a kiss from him is what saved your life— at least for the time being. Sukuna was the type that enjoyed playing with his food. And so were you, which was why you never complained that following weekend when he took you out.

It wasn’t a real date, at least not by your standards. He picked you up late, around 9 pm. 

“Where to, Mr. Sukuna?” You said after buckling yourself into the passenger seat, breaking the ice almost immediately.

“It’s a secret,” he said rather darkly, adding a smile to make it sound more playful. “I know a place.”

The place he took you wasn’t fancy, it was some hole in the wall diner a couple towns over. It made you wonder if he was more comfortable in settings like that since his own shop was just as run down as the restaurant.

“Sooo,” you hummed, sipping on the stale coffee he insisted you’d like, “is this how you get girls to go out with you? Exchanging free services for dinner?”

A menacing grin slowly surfaces. “Worked out pretty well, no?”

You two grew interested in each within that first hour. The light hearted banter, his blatant flirting that was followed by whatever snarky comment you could come up with. The conversation would take a dark turn here and there, but never went too far given how you’d change it to something else. 

Not that you were backtracking, you just genuinely didn’t care even though a part of him wanted you too. 

In your eyes, was able to hold his own fairly well, except for that split second when you bursted out laughing after he just had to mention the recent disappearance in the area. 

But we’ll go more into that a little later— the face he makes when you insult his work, that is.

He truly was annoyed, you should’ve been scared, but he can also appreciate someone with a sick sense of humor, even if you didn’t know what the fuck you were talking about. 

It was cute.

He took you home late, you two had stayed up talking until 1:00 am. Maybe it was a good thing that he took you to that diner, no other place was open that late. Right before your hand reached for the door handle, he leaned in like he was going to give you a kiss goodnight.

What you did took him by surprise, beating him to it. Grabbing his jaw and kissing him like you meant it. Kissing him like you owned him. 

He didn’t say a word after. You couldn’t tell what he was thinking at that moment, if he was thinking about anything at all. You ended up snapping him out of it, asking, "wanna come inside for a bit?"

"Yeah," he grinned. "I'd like that."

He thought he had the upper hand, some delusional part of him probably still thinks he has the upper hand now.

That whole date? The little run down diner, the way he smoothly ordered for you in a honeyed voice, the flirtation that might as well have been threats? 

That was cute— like, actually. 

It was like watching some dumb dog baring its teeth to a snake after already getting bit, completely unaware of the venom that was slowly mixing in with its blood. You were more than just bite.

Just like how he kept that nights destination a secret, you knew Sukuna had more of them, ones that were so much darker. It was in his mannerisms. You saw it in the way his fingers twitched when the waitress took too long to bring you your food. The way his eyes momentarily darkened when you pretended to zone out while he spoke to you in detail about something. 

You two had spent that entire night pushing each other's buttons.

And luckily for you, he liked the way you kept up with him. He liked you.

Who knew you’d find someone so interesting in a beat up auto shop. 

—

The first three months of dating Sukuna is an absolute whirlwind. Clouded by passion and long nights of him muttering filthy things in your ear, he was able to convince you to move in with him after just one month and by the end of the second, convinced you to quit your job and be a stay at home girlfriend. 

He promised to take care of you and he delivered on it, making sure he gave you everything you asked for and never forgetting to tease you over how much of a spoiled brat you were. There's been times where he's tried to rub it in your face, but the way you'd giggle at his seriousness threw him off enough to drop the subject.

Despite how rough he is in bed with you, he’s overall gentle with you. No one would take Sukuna for a man that brought home flowers for his girlfriend, yet he does. He replaces them when the last bouquet is about to die too. 

He listens to you with intent when you speak and his eyes soften while he does so. Not one word is lost with him, he remembers everything— every little detail, down to the expression you make when saying it. 

Even when he thinks you’re still asleep he’s still kind, pressing a soft kiss on your forehead and murmuring how much of a sweet girl you are to himself before leaving for work. 

He’s perfect— that’s the first thought that comes to mind when you’re met with the sight of him first thing in the morning. You always wake up an hour before him, spending that time basking in the silence and warmth of the sheets. Taking in his sharp features that somehow soften when he’s asleep, and vulnerable. 

He’s at his most vulnerable whenever he has his nightmares, something you quickly came to learn about within the first month of dating. His breathing picks up whenever he's having one, he grows warmer than usual too, he’ll even sweat a little if it’s that bad. Sometimes you’ll reach out to hold him and he’ll lean into your touch when you do… you don’t tell him about it though. There’s a lot that you notice about him that you don’t mention, actually. 

It’s better that way. He’s already stressed out enough as is, why would you add to it by making him weary of you too?

The thing about Sukuna and his nightmares, they get worse at certain times. Whatever he does outside of the home and life you share together haunts him— goes to show that one can never truly run away from their sins. 

And what were his sins exactly? You’re not entirely sure. Definitely not cheating, you’d know. You’ve checked his clothes and car for hair strands or a faint whiff of perfume that didn’t belong to you. He was loyal, it was probably one of the only good things about him. 

But that wasn’t good enough to keep you from poking around the house while he was gone. The thing about intuition is that you never look past it, that’s why you finally decided to see what was in his locked drawer today. 

It was a good hiding spot, in the room he uses to keep all of his workout equipment, hidden in plain sight. He keeps all the other drawers unlocked, most people would stop at the second drawer and most likely wouldn’t check the one that was second to last, realizing it’s the only one locked. 

The kicker? After finally picking into the lock with a hairpin, you’re met with the sight of bondage gear. Leather handcuffs, floggers, ball gags. Nothing he’s never used on you. Anyone else would’ve closed that drawer without further investigation and would’ve missed that the drawer had a false bottom. 

What was under it was much more interesting to you. 

The first thing that catches your eye is a pair of panties you’ve never worn around him before and lost before moving in with him. 

It was the least worrying thing in that drawer. 

The next was a bunch of cash and fake I.D’s banded together. You pocket some of the cash of course, enough to have a little fun with but not too much to where he’d notice. The way the bills were chaotically stacked and banded together told you he didn’t count them. 

The next was a stack of polaroids of different people, some seemed to be in the active process of dying, but most were actually dead. All had notes on the back. Three of the people in the stack were people you recognized. 

The first was the barista at the coffee shop you frequented. You two were on a first name basis before his passing, poor Suguru.

Note: “Stared at her ass like I wouldn’t notice.”

The second was your ex. You almost felt bad, maybe you shouldn’t have shared that much with him about Naoya, but then a smile quickly emerged after remembering how much of a dick he was to you during your year long relationship. Sukuna did the world a favor that day.

Note: “The jackass deserved it.”

And the last photo was of you while you were walking across a street. You remember when you wore that exact outfit, it was two days after your first date with him. 

The note on the back? 

“Keep her.”

Nice to see he thought of you as much as you thought of him that early on.

All rights reserved © 2025 yenayaps. Do not copy, repost, translate, or modify my works in any platform.

[kxsagi]

“𝐬𝐚𝐞’𝐬 𝐦𝐚𝐧𝐚𝐠𝐞𝐫 𝐢𝐬 𝐝𝐚 𝐛𝐚𝐝𝐝𝐢𝐞”

a/n: I NEVER SEE ANYONE TALK ABOUT THIS

SAE'S MANAGER'S LAST NAME DABADIE IS PRONOUNCED AS "DA BADDIE" SKSBFKSLNAGNALGNS

“girolan dabadie… da baddie???” 

sae doesn’t look up from his phone. “you’ve said it ten times.” 

“i’m gonna say it ten more.” you poke his cheek while trying to suppress your giggles. “baby. BABY. why didn’t you tell me your manager’s last name sounds like he belongs in a rap video?” 

“you met him two months ago. this isn't new information.” 

“da baddie, sae.” you stare at him, eyes wide with disbelief and barely contained chaos. “that’s literally how it’s pronounced. your manager is unintentionally iconic. he sounds like the final boss of an instagram thirst trap.” 

“he’s in his fifties.” 

“and yet,” you dramatically press a hand to your chest, “he is da baddie.” 

sae finally puts his phone down and gives you the faintest smirk. “you’re the most annoying person i’ve ever met.” 

you nudge his thigh with your foot. “you love it.” 

“no,” he says, but you hear the softness in his voice. “you were literally crying laughing in the car on the way back from practice.” 

“because i heard someone call him mr. dabadie in full seriousness and i –” your voice breaks as the laugh bubbles up again. “i can’t believe i was shaking that man’s hand like, ‘nice to meet you, sir,’ while not knowing i was in the presence of a baddie.” 

sae shakes his head and mutters, “for fuck’s sake,” but he’s trying not to smile now. you can see the corners of his lips twitching. 

you grin. “do you think he knows?” 

sae raises an eyebrow. “that his name sounds like he runs a makeup brand and a secret fanpage on twitter?” 

you slap his arm and gasp. “you do think it’s funny!” 

sae exhales through his nose, a barely audible, actual laugh. “he signed an email once with just ‘– da baddie.’ i stared at it for ten minutes. but realized it was probably autocorrect.” 

“NO WAY.” 

“swear.” 

you throw your head back with a cackle. “he knows. oh my gosh, he knows he’s a legend.” 

“you can’t say anything.” 

“i would never.” you pause. “except i already made a fake commercial for him in the voice memo app.” 

sae blinks. “what?” 

“wanna hear it?” 

before he can answer, you press play. your voice echoes through the apartment in dramatic, sultry tones: 

“he’s not just a manager. he’s a lifestyle. 

he’s not just on time, he is the timeline. 

this fall, one man walks into the room, 

and everyone whispers… 

da baddie.” 

there’s a beat of silence before sae coughs into his hand, clearly trying not to laugh. 

you’re grinning ear to ear. “you liked it.” 

“that was stupid.” 

“but you liked it.” 

“i’m sending it to him.” 

you shriek. “sae!” 

he’s already air-dropping the file to his laptop. “too late. he deserves to hear his brand in action.” 

“what if he fires you?” 

“then i’ll become your manager. and go by ‘da worstie.’” 

you gasp. “we’ll be unstoppable. the baddie and the worstie tour 2025.” 

sae finally cracks and lets out a quiet laugh, the kind that makes your chest warm. it’s soft, rare, and entirely unbothered. 

“you’re so dumb,” he murmurs, but his gaze lingers on you fondly. 

you flop onto his shoulder. “and yet. i’m dating one of the world’s top football players.” 

“... and managed by da baddie himself.” 

you whisper reverently, “we are truly blessed.” 

sae just sighs again, but he doesn’t move away. he lets you rest there, quietly scrolling, while you start plotting a merch line in your head. 

you’re already designing a shirt that says da baddie energy. 

© 𝐤𝐱𝐬𝐚𝐠𝐢

[cryinggirlnamedhelen]

“am i weird?”

your words snap karasu’s head back to look at you, stopping midway through his tracks. “well, yer certainly not normal, i’ll give ya that.”

you laughed quietly, although you were still unable to clear the foggy heaviness in your chest. you had just got off the train and was walking back to the neighborhood where you both lived, the sunset cascading on both of your faces. “yeah.”

you continued to walk, although karasu’s feet were still planted on the concrete sidewalk, not moving an inch. “why do ya ask?” karasu muttered. you stiffened, this time walking backwards to him. “ya don’t usually have these sorts of questions, only the stupid ones.”

“wow, rude. love you too.” you sent him a scowl before walking away once more. “all these years of being your best friend, this is the repayment i get?” karasu scoffed, lightly shoving you.

“yer unique. that good enough?” karasu asked, the smile clear in his voice. but after a few moments, his face fell. “…were people talkin’ about you again?” your head snapped back, face pale pink.

“no, i just…!” you sighed. “fine. what about it? im used to it by now, and you should be too.” finding ways to sympathize with villains, basically crying whenever you see a stray animal, always self-isolating from you classmates—except for karasu, he’s been with you for years now—, and getting overly sensitive at any criticism. you were weird; it wasn’t up to debate.

you huffed and kicked at a rock, eyes glued to the concrete. karasu’s eyes softened, hands in his pockets as he glanced at you. “unique is better than mediocre. yer not the same basic person as everyone else, that’s a good thing. ‘ts what i like about ya.”

karasu opened his mouth to speak again, but more heat rushed to your face, before you sped up and walked away, cutting him off. “no need for flattery. let’s get back before our parents get worried. i’ll race you to the neighborhood.”

the words continued to linger on karasu’s lips, but he couldn’t release them. finally, he sighed. he can confess later; for now, he should at least try to convince you that he was serious, at least just a little bit.

those three words might be too much for you to handle right now if you can’t even handle a small little truth right now.

[adolecent]

Notes of a Friend

Samurai!Rin Itoshi x Cowgirl!fem!reader

summary: Rin Itoshi had to flee and ended up in the wild west where he ended up meeting non other than you! Together you try to make the best of the situation and try to get along with eachother while having different use for a certain outlaw (Aiku).

warnings: blood mentioned, fightings, guns mentioned, shooting, gotta make a sad backstory guys, abuse, outlaw!(translator!)Oliver Aiku, jealousy, Aiku third wheeling basically (or walking), Itoshi brother incident but in a different font if you squint!, “y/n” user like once or so, english isn’t my first language!!

wc: too many i don’t have the mentality to count them all

A/N: Midway i thought of cutting this into two parts but then realized i woukd have to write a second part then.

It’s the late 1800 hundreds and slowly the time of the samurais are dying out. Since the Meiji Restoration* most of the infamous samurai’s resigned and started to work for the government as diplomats.

Not Rin Itoshi though.

The stubborn male was still after his last wish. Even if his last dying breath will be heard, he will finish this job. The job referring is to find his only brother and make him feel Rins revenge seething in his veins.

_____________________________________________

A small boy about the age of six sitting on the Engawa* of his childhood home. His mother in town to buy ingredients for the awaiting dinner. The boys father on the other hand was teaching his eldest son how to swing the katana correctly. The reddish hair of the eldest resembled their fathers. The son has so many shared traits to the father, that people wonder where Rins part of his DNA was left.

Maybe that’s why the man of the Itoshi household was teaching Sae instead of Rin. At least, that’s what Rin told himself.

So as the smaller boy sat comfortably enjoying the last rays of the sun in his dark blue Kimono, he could only watch his brother and fantasise to be in his position as well.

The boy watched in aw and stood up proudly and swung his imaginary katana like his brother did. He imagined taking his father’s job alongside his brother Sae after their father retired.

_____________________________________________

Ten years later and this dream was gone. Exactly like his brother. One night Sae just vanished and took their family’s honour with him.

Now, Rin is after him and makes sure to show him what he deserves. The younger brother’s joy was no longer there and was replaced by the anger to slice his brother’s neck himself.

Sadly this outcome wasn’t what the still young Ronin* had hoped for; now, he’s leaning close to the mountain, pressing his sliced body closer and closer to the stones behind him as he’s breathing heavy. His shaking breath only as silent as a bird in his natural habitat fleeing from trespassing enemies.

His brother, the one who found him, now standing on the other side of the stone wall his brother hid behind.

“Leave. You’re unwanted here and your stupid wishes will never be true.” His brother spat at him. The poison of his words are now deeply rooted at the core of the younger one. “When will you understand that I did that for a reason? That man had to die. I had to murder him. I murdered our father. ” The cold and monotone voice breaking Rins heart further and further.

“What reason could there even be?! You murdered our father!!” With his remaining voice Rin broke down and didn’t even try to impress Sae by holding everything together.

“You. Don’t. Understand.” The red haired boy felt his anger rising and for the first time he let people see the emotion he’s feeling deep down.

Rin wanted to argue but suddenly everything seemed to slow down. The wind hitting the spikes of the mountains were becoming quieter, the soft footsteps of his brothers geta* shoes were non existent to his ears any longer and the only sensation left was from the warm blood warming his near cold body.

_____________________________________________

The sun was shining straight down at the Frontier Town*. It was peak season and that meant the highest temperatures straight on the heads of the people travelling for hours on time.

This was no exception for the cowgirl and her soul-horse; the horse she accompanied since its birth and adventured throughout each corner of the west.

At this time of the day everyone was enjoying a cold drink at the salon and so would she. With her strong horse outside next to the water source, she opened the doors and some heads bend to the unfamiliar sound of her boots. Most people took a small look at her long dark leather coat, it looked ripped and worn but they didn’t seem to care enough to ask or worry.

The girl took her cowboy head off as a sign of respect towards the owners of this salon. The steps on the hardwood floor stopped as she reached the counter.

“One Brandy, sir.” She requested and the bartender moved to fulfil her thirst. A few seconds pass and her drink was put right in front of her.

The bandaged hand took the glass and moved it close to the dry lips of the cowgirl and not wasting any more seconds, she drowned the drink down her throat. Her head hung low as she took a deep breath.

“Hard day?” An old man asked beside her. As she looked at him she noticed he wasn’t even looking at her but instead the newspaper. On the side of the news was an freshly written and puplished article:

‘1871 - The Japanese diplomats are here!’

‘The… japanese..?’ she thought as she tried to focus closer to what was written in the font. Suddenly, the guy closed the newspaper and put it away as he stared at the young girls face now.

“You seem worn out for your age, miss” He grinned as the female protagonist gave an airy laugh. “You’re not wrong. Hunting for outlaws takes a lot of energy..” She sighs.

“Well I guess you’re tired but i’ve heard there’s this guy…. Well at least that’s what these damn papers been talking about lately!” He argued with a thick westerner accent as he opened the newspaper back open to show the face of a man. A murderer to be exact.

‘Oliver Aiku - Wanted for robbery and murder - Prize: $1500’

‘Oliver, huh?’ The bounty hunter thought as she found her new toy.

_____________________________________________

The sun was setting and the west was calming down from the summer heat. People were preparing themselves to finish up with their work for today and go to sleep but not the cowgirl and her horse. They rode for hours until they finally reached the bay in Saint Denis, which could be called Boomtown* in some aspects.

The bay was packed with ware from all over the world, or at least from where the connections were in stable conditions.

Grabbing the wanted poster back out from her satchel, she read through the description once more.

‘Tall, messy hair, heterochromia…’ The description of the half Swedish man made her think he’d stand out but looking back up to the evening sky lightning the bay for about another hour made her not see someone who would look out of place.

As the female protagonist got off her Mustang, she began walking unnoticed in between the people working there. She went close to the edge and leaned against the wooden railings with her back. Her head was directed in all directions as the wind passes and the strands under her Stetson* hat.

‘Could this be him…?’ she thought as she looked with sharpened eyes directly at some shadowy figure humping away from the docks, following another man.

The shadowy figures hands seemed to be tied up.

‘there’s no way another person caught him already!’

The cowgirl slowly made her way to the hidden person and looked out for any further possible companions of his as well as any Lawman in case there could be a shootout. She just needed that money.

‘Just a few more meters..’

she sped up slightly.

‘andddd.. I got yo-‘ her inner voice vanished as the tall man in front of her was in fact not Oliver Aiku but instead a tall standing, Japanese man with wounds all over him. His skin so soft and pale that it could reflect the moons shone. A grimace stuck to his face as the puzzled look now on his face, directed at you, was shown.

Suddenly, a loud feminine yell was heard.

The heads of the two men and you turned to it only to witness the actual criminal you were after. The two eye colored man noticed your stare and pulled his revolver out of his black leader holster.

That was it. The moment which would decide if you were to live and wouldn’t have to worry about your next meal for a few weeks or your end.

His six-shooter pointed directly at you and before you could even pull your own weapon, the wounded man next to you used his chance.

He grabbed the man he was following with his tied hands by the clothes and used him as a shield for you two — or rather just himself — and as soon as the bullet hit the man, he instantly met his end.

You quickly took cover behind a barrel and look to the side, the dead body was laying on the wooden deck as the other guy took the knife tucked away under the material of his yukata and cut his ropes off. He then seemed to search through the yukata of the man for something else.

<Bang> the second shot was heard, and right after the third and the fourth followed. By now the people ran away or had hidden like you behind something. This time you couldn’t act careless since people were near. You couldn’t just shoot back without caring what you hit.

<Click>

The hollowness of the revolver’s cylinder filled the air and the moment you moved your head out from behind the barrel, you saw Aiku panic and throw the empty weapon in your direction.

You instantly whistled and called your horse to you the moment the outlaw ran away. Your strong mustang slowed down as he ran towards you. Not even thinking twice, you climbed into the saddle and grabbed the reins to follow behind the criminal.

Out of nowhere though, a hand hold your leg and stopped your thoughts. It was the turquoise eyed man from earlier. He didn’t even say anything and grabbed himself onto you and the saddle and climbed fast onto the back of the horse, right behind the saddle.

You had no time to question him as you sped up and galloped with your horse through the crowded streets of Saint Denis. Civilians jumping out of your way, stray dogs run away and bark at you and the people riding their own horses or stage coaches just swearing at you for being so ignorant. But you didn’t care; not when a criminal was on the roofs trying to escape from you.

Behind you appeared some masked man, they started shooting and you tried not to get hit by the bullets. Pulling on your horses reins, you managed to make your mustang turn around completely and grabbed your own shotgun and hit each enemy without missing a single bullet.

You don’t want to brag but you definitely were good. But then you turned around and sped up again.

There it was — the end of the houses lining up. He had no other chance other than jumping off and continuing his running on the street. With a tap from behind you were pulled out of your narrowed vision. You glanced at him and he instantly pointed to the front; a train about to leave. If Oliver Aiku manages to catch it, there will be no hope anymore for you.

As expected, the outlaw jumped down and made a run for the train. The sound of the train letting people know it’s about to take off was audible and you tried to fasten your horses speed but annoyingly you darted into a wagon that came out of nowhere from the side. You fell off your horse and hit the ground with a loud crack coming from your shoulder.

‘Damnit! Everything is going to hell in a hand basket*!’

You felt down and wanted to give up but apparently the man you were with had other plans. He grabbed your lasso and took off. His eyes looking for any way to get on the train.

‘There!’ he thought as he saw a free way and a few boxes in front of him. As he ran, he had ignored his pain and jumped on the boxes and took an even bigger jump on the railing of the backside of the very last train wagon. He did it!

Now the dark haired boy squeezed through the people and seats, getting closer and closer to his prey. He was so focused he didn’t even realise his tongue was hanging out. With a few more fast and longs steps he caught up and jumped on the man, using the lasso to hogtie him. The noble people in their seats were disturbed by the sight and some let even a few shocked noises from them but Rin didn’t care, not as long as he had caught the wanted man.

Just as he looked out of the window from his spot, he noticed how the train slowed down and suddenly the brakes shrieked like tortured metal as the train out of nowhere threw the passengers forward in their seats. Rin stabilised himself by quickly moving his legs into a new position, moving within the sudden force and making his movements look elegant while on the other hand the tied Aiku was thrown against the bank of a seat and hit his head — not like Rin would care that much about him though.

The japanese man used his remaining power in his body to get the hogtied criminal out of the train. The criminal was on the turquoise eyes man’s shoulder as he looked from left to right to find out what caused the sudden stop. Then you came on your horse towards the two, quickly pulling your legs into over your horse and jumped off not wasting any more time.

“Thank you, I’ll take him from here” you say as you moved your hands towards the wanted man. Rin though, just stepped back and grimaced towards you.

He said something in another language but you didn’t understand and let a confused ’huh’ out.

“He said; that he needs me himself. ‘You will not get me’ those were his words, girly” Aiku sighed.

“Well tell him, I need to turn you in to get my money.” You grumbled as the sound of the train continuing covered the swearing of the tired half Japanese man.

Translating your demand the taller standing man looked annoyed and just started walking away from you. Aiku looked up to you who was still in your original spot and said something again in Japanese, that made the other halter in his way.

Rin sighed and turned around while you were not sure what just happened to make him rethink his decision.

“I told him that you both can have me I guess… well I can help him reach his goal using me and then you can turn me in; he seems to agree though”

“For what could he possibly use you? To find words to make women turn away from disgust?” You snickered as the now offended man glared at you.

“I have some connections all over the world. He just wants to find someone, it seems.”

You blinked in surprise and thought of the idea.

‘Maybe that wouldn’t be such a bad idea’ you thought and called your horse over. Without exchanging words directly, both of you managed to find place on the horses back while the outlaw was half tied up from his upper body to a long rope which was then tied to the saddle while his legs were free.

‘These damn two. For them I am not even fit to wipe their boots* — or sandals in his case — on’ he thought sarcastically as he realized the major disrespect towards him.

_____________________________________________

Hours had passed as the sun began to set. The atmosphere began to get colder and the public became less on the roads. Pulling aside, you got off of your horse and packed out some things which seemed like a mattress made out of cotton. Rin seemed to understand and silently agreed that it would be for the best to take a break and get some sleep. The wanted man on the other hand seemed otherworldly content by the break.

“Yes! I was as dry as a powder horn!*”

Neither of you spared him a glance.

_____________________________________________

As the sun began to set and all the beautiful colours painter the sky, you felt the need to get to know the others better.

“You —“ you said looking at Aiku a few meters away, “how come you know english if you are half Swedish and half Japanese?”

“Well I guess I ran away and just learned the english language. Not like it was hard” he smirked at you and tried to brag — it did not work.

“So now you decided to steal and kill for a living? While being soooo smart?” You mocked him sarcastically which made the letter just sighs in disappointment.

“But what I didn’t understood yet was… why is he here?” You asked Aiku and gazed at the quiet man. He seemed to catch on that you were talking about him and waited for the outlaw’s translation. With each word he felt less and less respected.

‘why is she addressing me like she’s disgusted?’ he thought.

“Hey! Tell her that I have a name — It’s Rin Itoshi!”

The translator sucked his swears away and told you the name of your new companion. (He most likely also added some other unnecessary words which Rin doesn’t have to know.)

“Rin?” Said man shuddered as he heard his first name which he wasn’t used to hear; especially from a girl. And yet he didn’t say anything and grumbled. “Somehow that name does not fit with a guy who looks like he’s been sucking on lemons from the very second since i’ve met him!” You and Oliver laughed as he tried his best to compose himself to translate. Of course there was no need for translating that but that man is just so desperate for a reaction he didn’t even care that he was defenceless in case that Rin would try attacking him. Hearing Aiku’s words, he just felt angry he even agreed to Aiku’s idea and came with you instead of taking the outlaw himself and leaving you behind.

He tried to stand up to get himself some fresh water since he’s been feeling pretty sick but the very second he stood halfway up, he began to stumble and fall down.

“Rin!”

You catch him quickly and put a hand over his forehead, it was burning hot and he was sweating like crazy.

“Girly, he’s bleeding through his yukata!” Aiku calmly said. (He still wanted to seem cool and nonchalant even if he did worry a bit about the other guy.)

Now deep into the night, all three of you sit beside the makeshift fire as you, from your own will, tended to Rin’s, from what you’ve learned to be his name, wounds. There was a huge gauge on his abdomen and other than that a few less fatal wounds. He was still acting very sickly, you just hoped he wouldn’t catch a fever; it would most likely mean he had no chance anymore.

After being finally done with patching him up, you turned over and began laying down on the dried grass and sand-corns. You had given your mattress up to Rin and had hoped that he would get better soon so you wouldn’t have to continue looking after all three of you anymore yourself. Oliver Aiku though seemed to have made himself comfortable while being tied next to a rock after he tried the spot next to your horse but the mustang just tried to bit him and made some noises as if he was mocking Aiku.

Somehow after that exhausting day, you just couldn’t manage to sleep even just an ounce. But apparently your companions felt the same as Aiku began to murmur some song lyrics for the night wind to sway the words through the air towards a save haven, away from any harm.

You signed and began following the sound of his voice and whispered the lyrics together with the outlaw. Rin on the other hand didn’t understood a word of the song text but didn’t want to seem like a complete hater (plus he liked the sound of the singing) and used his rough hand to hit his thigh loud enough for all to hear. He still felt sick but enjoyed the moment nonetheless.

‘Waking up’ the next day, you were tired and just as grumpy as Rin on a daily base.

Speaking of him, you looked in his direction and found him gone. The tiredness wore off as you stood abruptly up, waking Oliver in the meantime.

You grabbed a shotgun that was placed next to you before you went to sleep, and took some careful steps around the fireplace that once was bright and warm but now just ashes and memories of worn out people.

<Crack> You turned to the sound and let a sign escape your lips. It was Rin; he had some deer over his shoulder.

‘So he went hunting? Well damn look at how well that guy looks after yesterday!’

You both prepared some meals with the meat and ate it. You being still somewhat sympathetic, had helped the tied outlaw eat his own portion.

And not long after, you three continued your travels towards the big harbour which Rin had apparently mentioned he wanted to go if Oliver had translated well.

Packing everything together, Oliver had a bad feeling and looked around the prairie which was filled with a somewhat rocky terrain. He, for now, let this feeling go and prepared himself for hours of marching further.

If only the others knew about Aiku’s bad feeling since a few kilometres away, there is a group of Bounty hunters after the wanted man. They stood far up and had a good overlook at the small group.

_____________________________________________

The sun right above the three heads and the air dry and burning hot. The western summer was warm and the windless air just made it all even more unbearable. And still, the little group continued their travel.

“This damn weather! These flats will cook you alive!” You cuss out loud as the prisoner gave a tired laugh. Rin just had a puzzled look on his face as he turned to Aiku for translation. The letter had just grinned and shook his head in a way of saying ‘it’s not important’. Rin just turned back and kept his annoyed persona.

<Bang> The shot was so loud the animals close all ran away from it. You three look behind and see a larger group of people on horses running towards you. Normally you’d just go away with the prisoner but this time there is no place for another person on the horses back.

You spat out a few curses and grabbed a shotgun from your saddle. You leaned close and waited for the perfect moment as you finally pressed the leaver.

Right then one of them fell dead on the ground, the horse so spooked it ran in a completely different direction.

One of the bounty hunters grabbed his own gun and fired at you. Without any safety you took a couple of aide steps and reloaded.

Four more with each a weapon against you. It was unfair.

As they continued to come closer and continued their shooting, your horse got even more uneasy and began to get whinny.

Rin got off and tried to pull you back towards your horse with his rough and yet still soft hands. He then yelled something at you to which you just stayed still in your position and continued to shoot.

Two more fell dead as the remaining two were now so close, that your riffle was basically useless.

“Y’know girly, in this case i wouldn’t mind running after that damn bastard horse of yours!” You looked at his distressed expression and froze with the responsibility of all your lives.

‘I want to move but … I cant?! Why can’t I move?!! Why is it all happening again??’

‘This damn girl! Her spirit leaks like an untempered blade!’ Rin thought as he pulled his own katana from somewhere. The moment the enemies came closer, Rin prepared his swing with his blade and then slight across the first horses front leg. The sudden pain the warhorse received, it couldn’t help but let a scream out and fell to his knees. With the high speed from it, the rider fell head first to the ground and the impact killed him right then and there.

Aiku in the back meanwhile, tried his best to protect himself and tried to hide behind your horse who had enough self respect to try to hit him with his back hooves. It was very clear that neither liked the other.

Rin moved quickly and grabbed the revolver from the dead man and fired hastily at the last bounty hunter.

They all laid there. Dead.

And meanwhile Rin just breathed heavily and moved his head to you; you still stood there in the very same spot. You seemed scared and frozen, your body slightly shuddering under the pressure of your memories reviving inside you.

“Onore*!”

The tall Japanese marched towards you and roared something you didn’t understand.

The tied up man then moved closer to you two followed by your companion, your horse, and spit on the ground. “Y’know if it weren’t for him, we’d be dead meat.” the half Japanese - half Swedish man grumbled. Even he looked mad.

“I am sorry.. please forgive me..” you pleaded in a whisper. Even if Rin couldn’t speak english, he knew enough from your expression that you’re sorry for not acting right and listening to them.

Not even letting you know if your apology was taken in consideration, the earlier agitated man went back to the horse and put his Katana somewhere under the saddle. Be walked back but didn’t stop at you but instead at something behind you; it was the horse he had caused to fall and die as well with his rider earlier. He squatted down and whispered his apologies.

_____________________________________________

The fire’s crispy flames echoed through the darkness of the second night. This time no one seemed to say anything. There was no jokes heard, no annoyed mumbles from the ronin, not even your horse biting Aiku.

Aiku himself was just feeling down and we’re definitely not going to talk about Rin — he turned his back away from you. He didn’t even let you change his bandages from his wounds.

“…”

The wind blew and the tumbleweeds continued following the direction the wind made them roll.

“Aiku?..” you spoke, “Can you translate something f’me?” He looked at you and nooded. This time he felt like it was important to transmit your regrets and the deep meanings of your coming words.

After you continued with your words, Aiku began to think of the words he would choose. He tried to carefully select the right words for Rin.

“Rin.” He didn’t look, he still continued to show his back. “She said; she didn’t mean to neglect the responsibility of keeping us all safe.”

When he felt like the samurai was listening he continued with the next sentences you’ve begged him to translate. With every word from your past, the tears fell from your eyes, to your cheeks and then down on the dry ground.

“When she was younger, she lived with her mother and her abusive step father..” after each careful translation he paused and waited for you to sob the words out. “ Her father died after going hunting with her and the people from her old town called her a wrench; the reason why her father was dead. To them she was evil.”

You continued with the story, “Please.. tell him that my mother was forced to stay with him.. tell him that he beat her and me and tell him.. “

You broke your sentence trying to regain your voice to tell the last part of the story.

“Tell him that I murdered my father.”

Carefully Aiku translated. And bam! Rin’s eyes widened as he heard that, the rest of Aiku’s words were lost and blurred in his mind as the very same words spoken repeated in his minds countless of times. These words felt similar, so so similar. Then he thought back to the last time he and his brother talked. Right before Sae sold his body to work for the people in the west as a slave — the whole reason why he was even on that boat and met you.

Slowly he used his elbow to push his body up. His other hand gripping the dirt which did not spend any sort of hold since the dirt and sand just fell from in between his fingers and the sides of his hands. The uncomfortable feeling of dirt now under his finger nails but Rin just ignored it. He only wanted to hear more of the story; he wanted to understand.

His whole body shaking as he started to hear the words again.

“Her mother tried protecting her and told her to run away but she didn’t listen.. she couldn’t because her body froze” Aiku explained as he then realised something and added to his translation, “That’s why she also froze back there y’know? She was scared not just for herself but also for us.”

Slowly he turned his head and just then realised how hard you were fighting to keep it together.

“Her father choked her mother and her lifeless body just laid there, in front of her.” Aiku looked at you and if he were freed from the ropes he’d comfort you.

“She quickly hid in the wardrobe and there she found her father’s revolver.” Aiku translated but Rin only looked at you and watched as you stood up and made your way to your horse, you grabbed deep into the side saddle and pulled out a visibly unused revolver.

‘Is that the gun she used to murder him..?’

Was his first thought, followed by,

‘Oh.’

you didn’t say anything anymore and walked away. Your horse following close behind and in all means, Aiku, who was still tied to the horses saddle, came along as well. Rin was now left in his mind and he knew he couldn’t just act like this conversation never happened.

But the younger Itoshi also thought about his brother’s words.

‘He said I didn’t understand and maybe he was right. I didn’t just care to listen’

He thought back to the short time he had spend with you but somehow he didn’t wanted it to end like it did with his brother. But why was that?

_____________________________________________

The next morning came with the very first lights and no one had mentioned the night before.

All of them were in their usual positions. You in the saddle, Rin behind the saddle but instead of holding himself on the saddle like he usually would, he tried to hold your sides with his trembling hands, and Aiku who, this time willingly as a surprise, walking beside the horse.

The time around noon hit and you finally reached another halt. It was a somewhat nowhere-town.

“I thin’ my pigs are flyin’! Are you guys f’real here or am I going crazy?!” An old man asked. He lost most of his teeth and mumbled some pretty bizarre words.

“You always were crazy, old man!” A woman way younger than him appeared and welcomed the group into their town. Neither seemed to care about the bound outlaw in the back.

You got off your horse and let it drink from a water source. Remembering something, you went back to the woman and asked “Sorry miss but, where is the grand harbour? My…. companion..? is searching for it” You asked

“The grand harbour? Well it ain’t a long way anymore i guess? It’s about a day more and you’ve reached Blackwater!”

_____________________________________________

The day seemed to pass by in an instant as the group, still without talking, spend their day inside the local bar. Even Aiku was allowed to come inside and enjoy a cold glass of whiskey (of course while still being tied and under Rin’s watch).

You decided it was best to go out for a walk. I mean, it was calm and the town was pretty packed so therefore you didn’t think of any more bounty hunters coming after you.

As you started your walk and ended up in some fields, Rin also noticed your absence. Surprisingly it took him long since for the last couple of hours you were all he could think about and watch.

He looked around the bar and saw a drunk Oliver Aiku waiting for his next drink. The moment a woman he flirted with tried to help him drink his alcohol, he was suddenly pulled away by non other than the Japanese samurai, asking him where you went.

_____________________________________________

The wind moves the field softly as the sound of it lulls you into a calming state. You haven’t talked to the guys the whole day but you should. You felt like you shouldn’t let this just end like this.

“Y/n.” you heard and hastily turned to the voice behind you. You hadn’t had heard him but no wonder, really. He was a samurai and you suppose they are supposed to be quiet after what you’ve heard from Aiku since that guy never stops talking.

This was also probably the first time that Rin had ever said your name — you weren’t even sure he knew what it was.

“Rin? Uhm.. Not sure if you even understand but what are you doing here?” you questioned.

Even if the samurai looked away and didn’t notice your confused look he still seemed to understand what you tried to ask.

“Uh, sorry..” he apologised and you stepped back in shock.

Rin tried to find the words he heard you and the wanted outlaw always used on the travels to form sentences.

“I.. uh..” he found no words good enough to express his feelings and yes, he heard your apology and yes, he memorised each word you’ve used but it still didn’t feel like Rin to use them after you were the one who uttered them to him. So that’s why he decided to show his apology the way he knew how to; and that was to kneel.

He fell to the ground and you gasped as you didn’t know what to do.

He felt extremely sorry and hoped you could forgive him. The spiky stones on the ground were sharp enough for him to feel it even through his dark blue yukata. And he felt like that pain is what he deserved for being such an asshole towards you.

Soon he felt soft hands; your hands. You put your hands on his shoulders and yet you didn’t squeeze. You just laid your hands on him like you are saying ‘it’s okay’.

As Rin looked up, he saw you smiling at me and whisper some words he didn’t understand.

From his kneeling position he quickly sprung towards you and hugged you close. Even if that surprised you, you were glad that he didn’t hated you. After what felt like an eternity, both of you slowly stood up but neither wanted to go back just yet and then the turquoise eyed man pulled his katana out.

You looked confused but then he shoved it into your hands. Quickly declining whatever he wanted you to do, he just tried further for you to hold his blade. And the moment you accepted it, he went to stand behind you.

His muscular chest was pressed tight against you and Rin winced a bit still feeling the pain from his wound but he didn’t care as long as he felt the proximity of you two’s bodies.

You hasped quietly and felt the Itoshi’s hands above your own, they guided you and made you follow the movements he demonstrated.

Was he teaching you how to use his blade?

Continuing with the movements, you slowly began to understand and tried on your own as his took a step back. His eyes gilled with something unexplainable but he thought that whatever he felt towards you was definitely correct.

With the finishing swing you turned around to see what your teacher would say but instead he went in to kiss you. It had shocked both of you but after processing what happened, both had went in again and this time the kiss deepened.

Time seemed to slow down and all of your problems went away as the wind guided your hair as a privacy cover for whoever would be watching you two.

_____________________________________________

The next morning you awoke to birds chirping outside the hotels room. After days of travelling, the group had finally gotten sleep on beds (well except for Aiku since that blacked out criminal was bound to some fence in the horse stalls).

You tried to move your body but you felt something heavy on your body. It was Rin. He had cuddled close to you while sleeping and right then you remembered everything that had happened since the night before. You felt safe, loved and understood and it was all thanks to the man that somehow came into your life.

As the beams of the sun shone through the window, your samurai awoke and pressed his face into you. It felt unreal but still good. But then you remembered something… just a few more hours of travelling and you’d reach the harbour. That would mean that your Rin was going back to his own home, somewhere where you didn’t belong.

You thought of ideas to not lose him, not now but when you felt Rin kiss your shoulder you knew he also didn’t belong here either. He was stolen of his life in Japan as he was bought over as a slave. You shouldn’t be selfish and keep him bound to you.

You look at him one last time before closing your eyes once again.

“Yoooo! Guys that was so disrespectful of you to keep me with that bastard horse and his friends!”

‘How did he come in here’ you both thought while having a blank face. You sighed and opened the door while wearing your undergarments you’ve slept in.

“Oh- oh?” the outlaw smirked and then looked behind you only to see the glare he received from Rin.

“Let’s continue travelling.” You demanded.

And got ready while then climbing back into your saddle but then you had a better idea.

You climbed in the back of your horse and waited for Rin to climb into the saddle. He didn’t seem to understand but Aiku grinned and mocked the samurai “Samurai boy is going to learn how to ride”. The turquoise eyed ronin looked in between you and Aiku and looked nervous at the saddle but the moment he looked back at you, he calmed down again.

Like the day before, you used your hands to hold Rin’s and guided them the way you would hold the reins. Slowly he seemed to get the hang of it and tried to ho a bit faster only to get pulled out of his daydream by an annoyed Aiku cursing at Rin for not caring about the fact that he’s still running after the horse.

“So what have you and the ronin done last night?” Aiku fastened his walk and looked up to you.

“Ronin..?” you questioned as Aiku explained that Rin used to have a famous ex samurai teacher who passed on. He was his master. Thought him about stuff like laido*, jujutsu* or stuff like bushido* or seppuku*. So he pretty much thought Rin all the basic knowledge of being a samurai.

Tin hearing all these familiar words seemed to understand what they were talking about and just sighed, remembering the time with his old mentor. But that didn’t stop him from actually enjoying their presences.

This dynamic was what made the few hours on the way bearable and it was so fun with them that non had a clue what time it was or how much more they would have to walk. But sadly that great time was interrupted by a wagon driving towards you.

‘A wagon..?’ you thought and looked to the front where houses where colouring the horizon, signalising their arrival.

So that’s the end, huh? After this you would go back to your normal bounty hinter job and die a sad, sad death by getting shot? You wouldn’t hear Aiku complain or make jokes? No more Aiku and your horse hating eachother? And the most important thing; you wouldn’t see Rin again.

“That’s it guys.” Oliver tried to sound happy but even he felt down. He knew Rin would get on one of these boats and he would be handed over to the sheriff’s. It was fate. The whole reason their travel even started.

You and Rin had gotten off of your horse and went with Aiku to some old, questionable guy next to an equally old boat.

“Ayyy captain, missed me?!” the outlaw asked.

“No.” That man said and turned back to his boat.

Behind the hurt Aiku stood you with your samurai and looked at eachother, understanding that these two did not have a good past together probably.

“C’monnn old geezer.. don’t be like that”

“Well can I remind you that you flirted with my wife AFTER you knew she was married to me??!”

“Damnit old man, don’t act like you don’t love me…. your wife sure did!” Aiku joked which only resulted in the strange man pulling out a knife and threatening the outlaw.

“Woah, woah! Why don’t we calm down?” You deescalated the situation.

After explaining why you guys were here, the man, which you found out goes by the name of Fitz, agreed to take a passenger with him.

Rin had a chance now to go back home. To his old life.

You hugged him close and couldn’t help the tears escaping your eyes. Even if you two knew eachother for less than an month and not speaking eachothers language, it felt brutal letting him go now.

Rin in the meantime clawed your clothes to try to make you melt into him so he could have you by his side — or rather in his side — forever.

Aiku even went to Rin and if he could, he would pat the younger boys shoulder. But he guessed for now that some inspirational words would do the job.

“Bye Rin.. I love you” you smiled and with each second the frown took more and more over your smile. As you watched the man you loved on the boat behind the railing.

The samurai felt guilty. He didn’t wanted to be the reason for your tears yet again. He couldn’t handle seeing you cry any longer so he took a couple of steps back and looked back just one more time as the ship moved further and further away from the docks.

_____________________________________________

“So it’s just us now girly, huh?” Aiku asked as he was lying sideways on your horse. To him this was still better than walking next to the bastard.

“I guess so…” You answered. Somehow it didn’t feel right delivering your newfound friend to the sheriff so you haltered in your way and got off. You pulled Aiku down and laid him on the ground.

You pulled your knife out from under your clothes somewhere and cut the ropes that started to feel like a second skin to the guy.

“Oh wow not even a day without your boyfriend and you already moved on? I call that smart” He joked and you knew that because after all he still had somewhat respect for you.

“I guess you can go now.. y’know like be free again and get yourself caught by another bounty hunter because i can’t hand you over, even if you would pay for my future years.” You said truthfully and continued to a murmur at the last part.

Stretching his arms Aiku felt content by your words. “Nah, I can’t leave that damn horse and neither you I guess” he shrugged now that he could move his arms. You shoved him and started laughing until a sudden gunshot was aired to the sky. You look towards the group who fired and your remaining companion seemed to know them.

“Oh y’know it would be a good idea for you to run now” He shoved you towards your horse. You looked at him confused until you saw actual worry clouding his face. You didn’t even question it as he climbed on and sat behind you and took the reins from your hands and wasted no second to make the horse gallop as fast as it could.

“Who are they?!” you demanded to know.

“I was a part of their gang until I stole some things from them. It’s a long story but we need to get away NOW!” He yelled.

Aiku could swear that he would go to hell for the amount of trouble he had caused and he knew that but for now all he wanted was you save.

_____________________________________________

Meanwhile Rin looked down at the water he was moving on. It felt like a bad dream just going now.

Somehow he thought of his brother again. He thought back to the conversation you had a while back and the one he had with Sae and suddenly, he remembered a long lost memory.

_____________________________________________

“Sae-nii?! Are you okay??” A small boy around the age of nine asked. His older brother just got beaten again by their father. Yes, again.

It was common for it to happen but it somehow always was just Sae he hit.

“Yes Rin, just go back and play. Okay?” The red haired boy requested as he wiped his bloody nose.

In truth, the older brother had always protected the younger one. He knew that their father would kill Rin if he wouldn’t protect him. It was what worried him the most so that’s why, he trained every day for hours with the katana.

Sometimes he would only get a lecture even if he did not do anything nor Rin. Most of the times that old man was just drunk and a danger to everyone.

He knew their mother knew of his behaviour but didn’t react. If it was out of fear or some really twisted live for him, he didn’t know. But what he knew was, it had to stop.

“MURDERER!!” Someone yelled. Saw Itoshi didn’t care enough to find out who called him such. The time came and the man of the Itoshi household was brutally killed by his eldest son.

He knew the villagers would hang him for that but he didn’t care. He remembered his father’s words.

‘Shi ni itaru yamai wa nai’

So with that he stopped fearing his death and just accepted it would happen one day but he also knew that it wasn’t today.

_____________________________________________

This memory made him realise why Sae would have murdered their father. He always seemed to not have noticed as much as he should have and should have just ran away with the red haired brother but it’s too late for that now and he knows that now.

But he’s not risking this mistake again. He will be there with you, for you. But he has to go back somehow and that old geezer didn’t seem to under him or would want to since he came with Oliver Aiku. So therefore he did the only acceptable thing. He searched for the small safety boat and cut the ropes it hang from with his katana. He will find you.

“Hey! You owe me for the ride AND the boat, asshole!!” Fitz yelled after him followed by a cough.

But it’s not like Rin would care.

_____________________________________________

As your horse continued running at full speed away from the enemies, it started to slow down feeling tired. It knew it shouldn’t but it needed a break. You grabbed one of your revolvers which you gave Aiku and took a shotgun yourself.

You both fire and hit some men while the rest is dodging relentless. These were nothing like the bounty hunters you’ve met before.

Your horse continued to speed up again and went off the way since from the front of the way there appeared more of the gang members. You could swear you were this close to tying Aiku back up again and hand him over to whoever gets him first, but still decided against.

“THERE!” The criminal pointed forward towards a cave. It seemed like the best hiding place right now so you agreed.

Hours have passed, you didn’t know. It was now been forever since the gang has been searching for you around the area while you two hid deep down in the cave.

“There has to be a second entry somewhere... I feel the wind blowing from the other aide of the entry we came in.. ” you whispered to your friend as he agreed silently. You, Aiku and your horse quietly went deeper into the cave as you climbed up and down small rocks. You had no idea where you were since no one of you had a candle or light. with them.

It didn’t take much longer until you guys heard birds chirping and the water hitting the sand.

‘The beach!’ you thought.

“Finally. So what now?” you asked him looking back to where Aiku stood.

“We should travel faaaarrrr away to make sure no gang came in contact with you” you joked but Oliver stayed still. When you were about to question him, he just pointed somewhere behind you with a smile.

You turned around confused and then saw it. You sae him. Your Rin.

Forever only yours.

______

Meiji Restoration - The samurai era officially ended with the Meiji Restoration (1868).

Engawa - It’s a wooden veranda or hallway that runs along the outside of a traditional Japanese house.

Ronin - a samurai without a master […] .

geta - Geta are traditional Japanese sandals made from wood, with a raised platform and straps that go between the toes.

Frontier Town - These towns were typically small and could be quite rough, serving as stops for travelers, traders, and settlers.

Boomtown - A rapidly growing town [..].

Stetson - Classic cowboy hat

“Gone to hell in a handbasket” – Everything’s falling apart

“For them I am not even fit to wipe their boots” - getting disrespected by someone

as dry as a powder horn - a say of saying they are thirsty

Onore - an old-fashioned or harsh way of saying "you" or "yourself."

Laido - The art of drawing and cutting with a sword

Jujutsu - Samurai hand-to-hand combat techniques

bushido - samurai code of honor

seppuku - Ritual suicide to preserve honor

“Shi ni itaru yamai wa nai” – “There is no disease worse than the fear of death”

[fushitoru]

a song of past romance a royal / greek au gojo fic

pairing ⸺ suitor/king!gojo x princess!reader

summary ⸺ king gojo satoru of ithaca travels to sparta, seeking to win over who they say is the most beautiful mortal woman's heart. so when he sees you upon his arrival weaving under an olive tree, looking goddess-sent, he immediately loses the plot and concludes that it must be you that the tales and legends must talk about. it is not, but gojo has chosen who his queen will be. as gojo continues to break down your walls with his endless devotion and silver tongue, you must decide: will you let duty and your loved ones's expectations decide your fate, or will you choose the man who would defy even the heavens to claim you as his queen ?

warnings ⸺ smut, p i v sex, oral f recieving, whimpering gojo agenda <3, fluff, a big of angst if you squint, some insecurity, pining, banterTM, gojo is really whipped for reader, odypen inspired (this one's for my epic/pjo baddies), extensive greek mythology knowledge not needed, athena is tired of gojo lol, jealousy, helen is a sassy diva, not totally accurate to the lore of the illiad bc i just use the premise, mentions of children/pregnancy at the end if you squint, semi edited, art by @/yunonoaii

a/n my hyperfixation made me write this lol. you dont need to know anything about greek mythology to read this fic it's more of a period piece / royal au :3

general masterlist

You had registered the young man’s presence for quite some time now.

Ever since your beloved cousin Helen—the most beautiful woman in the world, the kallikomos, kalliparēios Helen—had come of age, your palace had been plagued by an unceasing tide of suitors. Even a respite alone in the garden, in peace, was not guaranteed to you; just as the ivory haired suitor (who thought himself furitive) that had been sneaking and skirting around you for a while now, there were countless of men on the palace grounds desperate to even get a glimpse of what the countless legends and tales about Helen had described. 

Though, you weren’t jealous of your lovely cousin—you loved her to death. But it was getting on your nerves, because you had hoped for a quiet evening relaxing under the olive tree you were sitting in. This mn, however, was different.

For some time now, the ivory-haired suitor had been skirting the edges of your sanctuary, moving as though he thought himself invisible. You could feel his gaze, sharp and intent, as you alternated between weaving and reading. His persistence should have irritated you. And yet, there was something amusing about his poor attempt at stealth.

The telltale rustle of grass betrayed him once again. You sighed, tucking a stray lock of hair behind your ear before reaching up to gather it all, baring the curve of your neck to the evening breeze.

The stalker suitor tripped with a loud thud.

You blinked. Then, sighing once more, you set down your spindle and turned. "I know you’re there," you called, unimpressed.

Silence, then a low chuckle.

When he finally stepped into the open, your disinterested gaze lifted—and promptly widened.

Tall. Broad-shouldered. The build of a warrior, yet the face of a prince. A mischievous, almost boyish charm softened the sharp lines of his features, but his striking blue eyes gleamed with something untamed.

Helen would have a field day with him. Like that one thing she said about how she looovedd versatile men, the ones that could manhandle you but also whimper. Or whatever. 

Then, to your utter shock, he dropped to one knee, extending his hand toward you in a bold gesture of devotion. His demeanor was confident, but you saw him sporting a hue of pink on his cheeks. It was rather cute, but any feelings of fondness disappeared at his next words.

"O’ Helen—" the suitor began, his voice rich with reverence, "fairest of all women, whose beauty outshines even the dawn—"

You exhaled sharply through your nose. Of course.

"—permit me but a moment to bask in your radiance, for no mortal man could gaze upon you and remain unchanged—"

Your fingers curled tightly around the threads of your spindle.

"—grant me the honor of—"

"Try again," you cut in, your voice deceptively sweet.

The suitor paused mid-sentence, blinking up at you.

"Pardon?"

You raised an unimpressed brow, tilting your head. "If you’re going to wax poetic, you might at least direct it toward the right woman."

His lips parted, then pressed into a puzzled frown. He tilted his head, sharp blue eyes scanning your face as if trying to decipher a riddle. "But… you are Helen," he said slowly, as if testing the words.

You let out a short laugh, shaking your head. "Afraid not."

A pause.

His gaze flickered over you again, as if he could will you into being Helen just by staring hard enough. "Are you sure?"

You gave him a look. "I would hope I know my own name."

His brows drew together, clearly struggling to process this revelation. "But you’re—you’re sitting under an olive tree, looking vaguely divine. Your hair caught the light just now in a way that seemed very… goddess-sent. You have the whole tragic air of someone who is probably devastatingly beautiful and sought after by hundreds."

You blinked, trying to fight the heat creeping up your neck. You shouldn’t be affected by his bromides, for his words must be a ploy to gain back his image after offending you. "Is that supposed to be an apology?"

He squinted. "More like a logical assessment of my mistake."

You sighed. "Well, your 'logical assessment' is incorrect."

He sat back on his heels, regarding you with blatant skepticism. "I don’t know," he said slowly. "I came here for Helen. You’re here. And you're lovely. Seems like a very Helen thing to do."

You gave him a flat stare in return. "What, exist?"

"Exactly."

You rolled your eyes. "I see why they make you fight instead of think."

At that, the suitor huffed a short laugh, his earlier embarrassment giving way to something more amused, more interested. "Alright," he conceded, crossing his arms over his knee. "If you aren’t Helen, then who are you?"

You leaned back against the tree, allowing yourself a small, satisfied smirk. "The woman you just proposed to by accident."

He blinked. Then groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "The gods are laughing at me."

"As they should," you replied smoothly.

To your surprise, he grinned. "That makes two of us, then," he mused, tilting his head at you. "I get the feeling you enjoy seeing men suffer."

A non committal hum from you. “Maybe, maybe not.” With that, you began weaving once more, giving him the signal that his presence and platitudes were no longer needed.  

Yet, he remained.

You could feel his gaze lingering, heavy with an amusement that refused to wane. He had the look of someone thoroughly entertained, and that irritated you more than anything. Having conversed with him, you knew he was sharper than the average suitor—quick-witted, quicker still to recover from his blunders. Though he had not done anything to overtly suggest it, there was something about him that set him apart. It was a feeling—an air around him, something god-graced.

You paid it no mind.

He had not meant for you to be the one on the receiving end of his affection, and it would do you no good to cling to a man who had come here seeking another. He was meant to lose his mind over Helen, not take interest in you.

"Tell me your name," he said suddenly, breaking the silence.

You didn't pause in your weaving. "Why?"

A short huff of laughter. "I figure if I’m already embarrassing myself in front of a woman, I should at least know which one."

You shot him a sidelong glance, unimpressed. "Bold of you to assume you’ll be staying long enough for it to matter."

His grin deepened. "Well, now I have to stay, just to prove you wrong."

You sighed, shaking your head. "You’re insufferable."

"I’ve been told worse," he admitted. Then, leaning forward just slightly, he added, "Though never by a woman whose name I don’t know."

You lifted a brow at him, unimpressed. "And do you have a name, then, mysterious suitor?"

His expression shifted, something proud yet teasing gleaming in those striking blue eyes.

"Gojo Satoru," he declared, as if it should mean something to you. "Of Ithaca."

You hummed, as if considering. "Never heard of it."

He blinked, then scoffed. "Never heard of Ithaca?" He placed a hand over his chest in mock offense. "A land of brilliant minds, fierce warriors, and some say the most handsome men to ever walk the earth—"

"Ah," you interjected, dry. "That explains it."

He smirked. "Explains what?"

"Why I’ve never heard of it."

A beat of silence. Then, to your dismay, he laughed—fully, unabashedly, as if you’d just handed him the greatest gift in the world.

You huffed, returning your attention to your weaving. "Now that you have a name to be proud of, surely you can be on your way."

"Not yet," he said, far too easily.

You didn’t look up. "Why?"

"Because you haven’t given me yours."

You didn’t miss the way his voice dipped, taking on something smoother, something more coaxing. He was trying to charm it out of you, as if your name was a prize worth winning.

"Perhaps I simply don’t wish to give it," you mused, feigning disinterest.

"Perhaps you’re afraid," he countered.

You did look up at that, leveling him with an unimpressed stare. "Afraid?"

He shrugged, utterly unbothered. "That if I know your name, I’ll never forget it." His gaze flickered to your hands, to the weaving that had slowed ever so slightly. "And maybe… neither will you."

You forced yourself to resume your work, your fingers steady despite the odd flutter in your chest. "You think too highly of yourself, Gojo Satoru of Ithaca."

"I’m told it’s my greatest flaw," he admitted, smirking. "Well—one of many."

You ignored him, the rhythmic motion of your weaving serving as a convenient distraction.

Gojo exhaled, as if relenting—though something told you he was nowhere near finished with you. He rocked back on his heels, eyeing you with unconcealed interest. "Alright, mystery woman," he drawled. "If you won’t give me your name, I suppose I’ll have to keep guessing."

You didn't dignify that with a response.

But somehow, you knew—this would not be the last time Gojo Satoru of Ithaca sought you out.

He had yet to claim your name.

No matter how cunningly he pried, no matter how sweetly he coaxed, you remained steadfast, denying him that small but significant victory.

Satoru had undoubtedly set sail for Sparta in search of a worthy challenge and a faithful bride—but he had not expected to find both in one woman. You were a puzzle, divine and elusive, a riddle spun by the Fates themselves. And for a man who relished the thrill of unraveling mysteries, you were the most captivating enigma he had ever encountered.

Not since the day he bested the enchanted boar—a feat that had drawn Athena’s keen eye and earned him her favor—had he felt such a rush.

He’d dare say you were the first one he’s felt an affinity for, despite the countless of women and candidates he had faced ever since becoming the king of Ithaca.

But before he could ponder more on the thought, he sensed a presence, tensing immediately. Heavy-set footsteps, trying to be quiet in the hallway they were both in.

Satoru crossed his arms, halted where he was. “I know you’re there.”

A laugh barked out in a deep voice. “Perceptive like they say, Gojo Satoru of Ithaca.” 

Satoru watched as Toji Fushiguro sauntered toward him, his movements unhurried, yet carrying the unmistakable confidence of a seasoned warrior. The man was broad-shouldered, his presence commanding, the kind of brute who could cleave a man in half with a single swing of his blade. Yet his grin—sharp, knowing—held more calculation than recklessness.

Toji came to a stop before him, arms crossed, weight shifted onto one foot like he had all the time in the world, smirking. "No wonder Athena’s got her eye on you."

Satoru tilted his head, feigning nonchalance. "I do have a way of impressing gods and mortals alike," he mused. "Though I imagine you didn’t come all this way just to admire me."

“Just assessing the competition,” Toji hums in response, eyes still assessing Satoru. He was trying to plan three steps ahead; unfortunately for him, Satoru was ten steps ahead. 

“There is no competition,” comes Satoru’s cool response. 

Toji studied Satoru for a moment, his sharp green eyes narrowing slightly. Then, with an amused scoff, he asked, "You’re not here to fight for Helen’s hand? Are you crazy?”

Satoru let out a low chuckle, shaking his head as if the very thought was amusing. "Helen?" he echoed, letting the name roll from his tongue with deliberate care. He lifted a hand, absently brushing an imaginary speck of dust from his sleeve. "No, I’m afraid I have no interest in her."

Toji studied him, eyes narrowing. "She’s the most beautiful woman in the world."

Satoru did not deny it. "So they say."

"And yet," Toji pressed, his tone skeptical, "you aren’t here for her?"

Satoru finally looked at him properly, his head tilting, his gaze alight with something teasing, something unreadable. "Not in the way you are." He let the words settle between them before continuing, his tone almost indulgent. "You’re welcome to her."

Toji’s mouth pressed into a thin line. His instincts told him Satoru was not lying, yet something about the Ithacan’s expression, the way he carried himself, the glint in those striking blue eyes—it all made him wary. He had met many warriors in his time, but this was no brute with a sword, no hotheaded prince desperate to claim a prize.

Satoru Gojo was something else entirely.

"So what is it, then?" Toji asked, crossing his arms tighter, his voice edged with suspicion. "You sailed all this way, and for what? A festival?"

Satoru’s smirk deepened, his expression inscrutable. "Let’s just say Sparta has given me a rather interesting puzzle."

Toji scoffed but let it drop, running a hand through his dark hair. "Whatever," he muttered. "If you're really not here for Helen, then maybe you can help me."

Satoru hummed in vague interest. "Oh?"

"I intend to win her," Toji stated plainly. "But I could use an extra hand in ensuring things go my way."

Satoru did not answer immediately. Instead, he turned his gaze upward, as though admiring the vaulted ceilings of the hall, as though considering some grander design that only he could see. Then, with the ease of a man wholly unbothered by the concerns of others, he exhaled through his nose, the beginnings of a smile playing at the corners of his lips.

"Don't worry about it," he said at last, his voice rich with something almost too smooth, too assured. "Everything is already falling into place."

Toji stiffened slightly at the words, his war-honed instincts bristling at their implication. He did not like things he could not predict, and Gojo Satoru of Ithaca was proving to be as unreadable as the gods themselves.

His brows lowered. "And what the hell does that mean?"

But Satoru only laughed, turning on his heel, the faintest shimmer of torchlight catching in his silver-white hair.

"Guess you’ll just have to wait and see."

And with that, he strode off, his footsteps unhurried, leaving Toji standing in the flickering shadows, frowning after him.

The great hall of Sparta was alive with the clash of bronze and the roars of men. The suitors, assembled from all corners of Greece, fought with a desperation that could only belong to those who sought glory and the hand of Helen. Blades flashed, spears thrust, and the resounding clamor of shields meeting shields filled the air like the din of battle.

Satoru Gojo of Ithaca stood at the edge of the fray, watching with a detached amusement. He had not drawn his blade, nor did he so much as feign interest in the chaos unfolding before him. Instead, his arms were loosely crossed, his posture relaxed, his sharp blue gaze studying each warrior as though they were mere pieces on a game board.

Meanwhile, you and Helen watched from the shade of a marble colonnade, seated atop a cushioned bench where servants had arranged fruits and wine for the both of you. But neither of you reached for the offerings; your gazes remained transfixed on the chaos below.

You shook your head at the ridiculous display. "It must be nice to be fought for by so many men," you murmured, resting your chin in your palm.

Helen sighed daintily—in a way that was so typically Helen it made you smile fondly—her hair catching the afternoon light like threads spun from the sun itself. “I will admit that it has its advantages.”

You cast her a dry look before gesturing at the men below. “Helen,” you shook your head, sighing exasperatedly, “they’re savages. They’re beating each other senselessly. Does this not disgust you?” Instead, your cousin’s beautiful lips curled up in a knowing smile, teasing you, “Jealous, my dear cousin?”

“No.” But the answer came a little too quickly, a little too defensively. The yells and violence was a display of brutishness—but you would not be truthful to yourself if you didn’t admit that you were a bit envious of the attention your cousin was getting. 

However, one would be a fool to confuse your sentiments for bitterness—as a princess yourself, there were no shortage of men who would be here to get you as a prize, if they did not get Helen. No shortage of men wondering who is he? Who is the man who’ll have the princess as his wife?

But unfortunately, it seemed that your father, the Spartan king Icarius, had other plans, for he would not let any man be your husband so easily. In fact, he did not wish you to marry and be taken away from him.

It was safe to say that not much male attention was on you due to this obstacle.

Helen showed no reaction to your response, but only hummed. “This fighting—sooner or later, you’re going to be in my shoes. You’re going to have to choose at one point, too, my dear.” 

“Says who?” You scoffed, turning your eyes back to the courtyard. “Do not forget Helen, these men want power. Power so they can tower above each other, place themselves above all others.”

Helen shrugged. “So what?”

You shook your head. “Silly Helen. Wouldn’t you prefer some intellectual prowess over some…savage?”  

Before Helen could reply, a shift in the air drew both of your attention back to the courtyard.

The chaos had stilled, if only for a moment. A singular figure stood at the center of it all, his ivory hair catching the wind, his stance languid yet poised.

That suitor.

The gathered nobles whispered among themselves, exchanging glances as Satoru approached the high table where the King of Sparta, Tyndareus, sat watching. The aged king stroked his beard, his expression unreadable as the Ithacan prince stopped before him, offering a bow that barely concealed the glint of mischief in his eyes.

"Your Majesty," Satoru began smoothly, "it seems we have our victor. But before we move forward, I believe there is an agreement that must be made."

The murmurs in the hall grew louder. Tyndareus narrowed his eyes slightly. "Speak, Gojo of Ithaca."

Satoru straightened, clasping his hands behind his back. "These men have come from every kingdom in Greece, each seeking the honor of marrying your daughter. Such a prize, however, comes with its dangers. Whoever wins Helen’s hand will earn not just her love but the envy and ire of the rest." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over the hall. "If left unchecked, this jealousy could lead to war."

Tyndareus’s jaw tightened. It was a concern he himself had harbored, though few had dared to speak it outright.

Satoru’s lips curled at the edges, his voice turning smooth, persuasive. "I propose an oath. Let every suitor here, whether victorious or defeated, swear allegiance to Helen’s chosen husband. Let them vow, upon the gods, to uphold this union and defend it should any outside force seek to undo it. In doing so, Sparta ensures peace among the great kingdoms, rather than sows the seeds of discord."

Silence fell over the hall. The assembled nobles exchanged glances, the weight of the proposal heavy in the air. Even Toji, ever the warrior, raised a brow in consideration.

Tyndareus studied Satoru for a long moment, his fingers tapping against the armrest of his throne. Then, slowly, he nodded. "You are wise beyond your years, Gojo of Ithaca. Your proposal is sound. Let it be done."

A herald stepped forward, calling for the gathered suitors to kneel. One by one, they bent the knee, placing their hands over their hearts, swearing their loyalty to Helen’s future husband, binding themselves to an oath that would shape the course of history.

As the final echoes of the vow rang through the hall, Satoru turned his gaze to Toji, his smirk deepening ever so slightly. The pieces were falling into place, just as he had foreseen.

Meanwhile, in your place—where you and Helen were spectating the whole event away from common sight—Helen nudged you slightly, voice hushed in interest you hadn’t seen her display for any suitor yet. “Did you see that—the way he sweet talked my father?” Her gentle eyes widened in a way that could kill a man. “Who is he?”

You had no answer. Because, truthfully, you were wondering the same thing.

The palace gardens were quiet at this hour, bathed in the golden glow of the late afternoon sun. The scent of myrrh and olive trees lingered in the air, mixing with the faint salt of the distant sea. You sat with Helen beneath the shade of a vine-laden pergola, her back pressed against your legs as you wove your fingers through her silken strands, carefully braiding them into an intricate plait.

Helen, ever the restless one, sighed dramatically. “Do you suppose I should be flattered or terrified?”

You didn’t have to ask what she meant. The courtyard had been in an uproar for hours after the suitors’ oath had been sworn. Servants gossiped in hushed tones, and noblewomen tittered behind their veils. The future queen of Sparta had just gained the loyalty of every warrior present—whether she wanted it or not.

“Why not both?” you mused, separating another section of her hair.

Helen laughed, tossing her head slightly. “It is one thing to be the object of admiration. It is quite another to be the cause of bloodshed.”

You hummed in acknowledgment, though your fingers stilled when she spoke again, voice full of mischief.

“Did you see him?”

You resumed braiding. “Who?”

Helen turned just enough to throw you an incredulous look. “Who?” she repeated, mockingly. “As if you do not know exactly who I speak of. Gojo Satoru of Ithaca.”

You clicked your tongue. “Oh, him.”

“Oh, him?” Helen scoffed. “Do not play coy, cousin. He commanded that entire courtyard without lifting a blade.”

You smiled, but she could not see you. “That only proves he is cunning,” you pointed out, keeping your voice neutral.

“That proves he is powerful,” Helen countered, shifting as you tugged lightly at her braid. “He held those men in the palm of his hand.”

Barking out a laugh, you continued your work. “Or perhaps he simply enjoys hearing himself speak.”

Helen laughed, tilting her head back against your lap. “You wound me with your dullness. Do you not see? There was something about him. He has the air of a man accustomed to winning.”

You tried not to scowl. Of course he did.

And if Helen had her eye on him, there was no chance for you.

The thought settled in your chest like a stone.

It was not as though you had entertained any hopes—but you were not blind. The way he had looked at you in the hallways, the way he had tried to coax your name from you, the way he had seemed amused by your defiance. It had sparked something treacherous inside of you, something unspoken and foolish.

Because no man, no matter how powerful or wise, would ever choose you over Helen.

You forced your thoughts aside and tightened the braid. “And what of Toji Fushiguro?” you asked lightly, forcing the subject to change. “I noticed you watching him as well.”

Helen hummed, pleased with the shift in conversation. “A brute, but a striking one. I imagine he fights as well as he looks.”

You snorted. “I imagine he thinks with his fists.”

“All the better,” Helen teased. “I should not mind a warrior who throws me over his shoulder and carries me off.”

You rolled your eyes, but you giggled regardless. “You are insufferable.”

Helen twisted, kneeling so that you were now face to face. She reached for your hair, her fingers beginning to weave it into a braid of your own.

“You say I am insufferable, but you have yet to deny that Gojo Satoru is worth admiring,” she murmured.

You sighed exasperatedly, looking anywhere except for your cousin’s eyes. “Must we discuss this?”

Helen’s fingers worked deftly, her expression smug. “It is only natural to discuss the most intriguing men.”

“And yet I am sure you are doing it to torment me.”

“Perhaps a little.” Helen’s grin softened as she studied you. “You would not be so opposed to him if you did not find him interesting.”

You swallowed, looking away. “That is not—”

“You braid my hair with such care,” she interrupted, looping another section of yours. “And yet, you guard your own thoughts as if I am the enemy.”

You closed your eyes briefly, inhaling the scent of lavender and sun-warmed stone. Helen had always been perceptive when she wished to be.

“There is nothing to guard,” you murmured.

Helen merely smiled, finishing your braid with a satisfied tug.

But the knowing look in her eyes unsettled you more than any battle in the courtyard ever could.

Despite coming for Helen, Satoru continuously seeks your presence.

Your presence is intoxicating, even the smallest of glimpses of you enough to induce a feeling, one he’d liken to eating the gods’ ambrosia or drinking the finest nectar. Every time he saw you, it was passing moments in the hallways of the palace or sneaked glances while you were in the garden—your chin up, posture proud. Your eyes downcast as if you had no interest in the countless of men among you. The light only returned when you were weaving, or discussing with your cousin.

But Satoru had not been able to see you more than just those miniscule, fleeting moments—it was your accursed father that kept an eye on you during dinners, his withered glare threatening all suitors, as if to remind them: You’re here for Helen, and keep my daughter out of this, for she is not a prize you can easily win.

Little did he know Satoru loved challenges.

So he thanks the gods that an annual Spartan festival is thoroughly celebrated in the palace today.

The hall is the spitting image of revelry. Men adorn their finest tunics while women have braids of flowers and cloths, wine, fresh fruits, and meat are plentiful on all tables. There’s singing, there’s dancing, and, best of all, there’s you.

Satoru’s been observing you for quite some time now. It wouldn’t be fair to call it something akin to a predator stalking his prey; no, you far from being bested by Satoru. More like a bird waiting for all the weaker mates to filter themselves out.

They were like peacocks, the men that came up to you, with the way they flared their artificial grandeur. Each time a young man sat next to you, you remained aloof, giving them nothing but a bunch of polite glances and nods. But it was clear that what ever your responses or questions were, they were nonplussed. Satoru almost felt bad for the fools if it weren’t for how they were encroaching on his time to finally talk to you.

It was the opening that a particularly witless and brutish man had given him—the guy basically leaves the seat next to you, almost in tears from whatever you had said to him, but you only blinked as Satoru approached.

Satoru slid into the recently vacated seat beside you with the grace of a man who had never been denied anything in his life. He draped an arm over the back of his chair, all effortless ease, as if he had been waiting for this moment all night.

"Whatever you said to him, I’d like to hear it," he mused, his lips quirking in amusement. "Though I do hope you go a little easier on me—I’m rather sensitive, you see."

Your gaze flickered to him, unimpressed, though there was something almost imperceptible in your eyes—mild intrigue, perhaps.

"If you are so easily wounded, Your Majesty, then I fear you are not prepared for a Spartan woman’s words."

His grin widened. "Oh, but I live for danger."

You hummed, noncommittal, before returning your attention to the food before you. Satoru, however, found himself transfixed by the way you reached for a slice of fruit, your fingers delicate yet decisive as you brought it to your lips. You took a slow, deliberate bite, and for the first time in his life, Satoru forgot how to speak.

It was absurd, really. He had seen beautiful women eat before—Helen herself had a practiced elegance to it—but there was something about you. Something about the unthinking ease with which you did it, how your lips parted just slightly before closing around the fruit, how you chewed with quiet, effortless grace, unbothered by the weight of hungry gazes that lingered on you.

For a man who had always been surrounded by beauty, who had spent his life sated and indulged, it was utterly unfair that something so simple could leave him spellbound.

Perhaps the gods were toying with him.

"You’ve been staring for quite some time," you remarked, snapping him out of his reverie.

Satoru exhaled a laugh, recovering with impressive speed. "Can you blame me? I’m simply trying to unravel the mystery of how you managed to make that poor soul flee in tears. I’d rather not suffer the same fate."

"Then I suggest you leave now, Your Majesty."

"Not a chance."

You sighed, though there was the ghost of amusement at the corner of your lips. "Persistent, aren’t you?"

Satoru grinned. "And yet, here you are, still talking to me."

He watched as you reached for another piece of fruit, this time slower, as if testing him, watching to see if he would stare again. He nearly laughed—because, of course, he did.

"You truly are hopeless," you muttered, shaking your head.

"Ah, but at least I am entertaining," he countered. "And I do believe I’ve managed what those other poor fools could not—I’ve kept your attention."

You opened your mouth to retort, but he was faster. "Go on, you can admit it," he teased. "I make for much better company than them, don’t I?"

For a moment, you merely regarded him, expression unreadable. Then, to his absolute delight, a soft laugh escaped your lips.

It was small, barely more than an exhale, but it was real.

And gods, it was beautiful.

Satoru leaned in slightly, drinking in the sight of you as if committing it to memory.

"See?" he murmured, triumphant. "I told you I’m quite good at this."

Your amusement lingered, but you shook your head as if in exasperation. "If you say so."

He did not say so. He knew so.

Because despite all the reasons he had come to Sparta, despite all the men who had gathered to win Helen’s hand, Satoru had found himself drawn to you instead.

And he had no intention of stopping now.

But before he could get another word in, a horn sounds, and you nod to him, somewhat apologetically. “That is my call.”

Before he can ask, you head, skirts fluttering behind you as you move to join a growing group of young ladies in the middle. It’s clear the gathering has captured the interest of most of the men that were previously dining. 

You make your way down to the middle, where you arrive at your position—it’s the one you’ve occupied every year. This dance is a show of grace and lineage, a chance for the noblemen to watch and admire, to see which girl carries herself with the most poise, the most elegance, the most effortless charm.

In Gojo’s eyes, it’s easy to determine who that is.

You take your place among your cousins, hands joining as the musicians begin their melody. It is a lighthearted dance, nothing too intricate, nothing that demands much more than the ability to move in time with the others. Your skirts flutter with each step, the long strands of your braid swaying as you turn.

It’s a girlish, lighthearted dance you’ve done since you were little. You and your younger cousins giggle as you go through the motions, reveling in the attentions of the spectators that witness the lovely display with amusement and pure, wholesome adoration.

That is, until you register a special set of eyes on you.

In a specific turn along to the strum of the lyre, you turn gracefully—a move that orients you towards Gojo’s direction. When you finally see his face and notice his presence, it’s like you’re kicked in the chest in a spar with Helen, with the way your breath leaves you.

His eyes are dark, enraptured on you, and only you. Heat creeps up your neck as you move your hands as you’re oddly flustered. His gaze is admiring and is respectful, but the intensity of it—like longing that is toeing the line between lust and pure yearning—makes your heart quicken in a way that you rue your accursed organ, for it to beat so traitorously. When he notices that you’re staring back at him, his jaw—which was clenched—loosens in a smile, but the smile isn’t innocent. It spells out a promise—one unspoken, one that curls at the edges of his lips like a secret meant for you alone. It is the kind of smile that men wear when they know something you don’t, when they have already decided on something long before you’ve even had the chance to argue.

It is sharp. Focused.

It traces the curve of your waist, the sway of your hips, the way your arms extend with each graceful movement.

It darkens.

Heat spreads up your neck before you can help it. The flickering torches of the hall must be to blame, or perhaps the wine in your belly, but you feel warm, too warm, and it is absurd.

Why should you care where Gojo of Ithaca’s eyes linger?

His smirk grows, and it is cocky. Infuriating, even. You snap your head away before he can see how your face burns, resuming your dance with the others, willing yourself to shake off the foolishness that has settled in your bones.

But even as you turn, even as the skirts of your dress flare and the room around you continues its celebration, you feel it—

His eyes.

Still watching.

“Athena, I swear to you that I need her. She is my future wife!” Gojo insists, stomping his feet as he trails the goddess as if he were a child. It reminded the goddess of wisdom of when she first met him—when he had taken down the magic boar she had let loose, showing him of having intellect worthy of being mentored by her. 

But Athena had meant to be a mentor to a warrior of the mind—not this lovesick, pathetic fool in front of her, like a dog whining for food. Athena sighed exasperatedly as another animal she was hunting runs away from Gojo’s sheer loudness. “Enough!” she snaps, but not unkindly. “Who is this princess you speak of, and what kind of spell has she cast on you to become this much of a fool?”

Gojo ignores any insults directed towards him, and instead adorns a bright smile at the mention of you. “She is the cousin of Helen of Sparta, and the daughter of Icarius—”

Gojo is interrupted by a snort. “The same one that swore to never marry his daughter off?”

This gives Gojo a reason to pause. He had not known this fact. “So, how do you propose I—”

Much to his chagrin, the w goddess is already a few steps ahead. “To waste my time on strategy to secure a woman, Gojo, is quite preposterous.

But if you must insist on my counsel, then you shall earn it," Athena declares, turning on her heel to face him fully. Her gaze, sharp as a well-honed blade, sweeps over him, as if assessing whether he is truly worth the effort. "Icarius is a man of reason before all else. He values intellect, discipline, and above all, loyalty. If you wish to stand a chance, you must prove to me two things: one, that she is a wise woman worth of being sought after, and, two, you must prove that you are not merely another suitor blinded by beauty."

Gojo grins, clearly pushing his luck. "So you will help me?"

Athena exhales, the very picture of divine suffering. "I will not gift you the answer, but I will grant you the means to find it yourself."

"Which is just a long-winded way of saying you will help me." He nods sagely, as if he has unraveled the mysteries of Olympus itself.

Athena rubs her temple. "I should have let the boar trample you."

Gojo only laughs, stepping in line beside her as they weave through the woods. His mind is already turning, piecing together what little he knows of Icarius, of you, and of what he must do to win. Because one thing is certain—he will win.

Icarius may have sworn never to wed you off, but Gojo Satoru has never been one to abide by the rules.

You do not want to be here.

All you simply wanted was time in your sanctuary, your olive tree. It remained hidden in the royal gardens, so it’s a wonder that Gojo of Ithaca had found you. Of course, you would have to be a fool to not admit that these suitors’ wit paled in comparison to that white-haired young king. Such as this one, for example.

“My lady, I could not help but notice your fair disposition when I looked upon you,” the suitor grins, his teeth bared like a dog catching scent of a meal. It is not a pleasant expression. You do not react, save for clutching your weaving tighter to your chest. He steps closer, and you take measured care not to recoil, though the instinct is strong. “May you grant me your name—”

“I would have to apologize,” you cut him, already turning away. “My father does not—”

You’re stopped by a harsh grip on your wrist, and you wrench your gaze back to the suitor in shock. 

"You wound me, my lady," the man says, still smiling as if this was amusing. As if he had power over you. Physical power, you suppose, but clearly this man was lacking in intellect, to not have noticed his presence. "You have been so cold to me, and I—"

He does not notice the shadow behind him.

“Ah,” a voice interjects, smooth, easy. “That’s no way to hold a lady’s hand, is it?”

The grip on your wrist slackens, but another takes its place—light, barely a touch.

Gojo.

The suitor’s face twists in confusion, but it quickly shifts to pain as Gojo applies the smallest pressure to his wrist.

“You—”

“She said no,” Gojo interrupts breezily. “And I’d hate to make a scene, so do us all a favor and leave before I decide to break something, yeah?”

With an effortless flick of his hand, the suitor stumbles back, shaking out his wrist as if burned.

Gojo does not spare him another glance. His attention is on you.

“Are you alright?” His voice is softer now, no teasing lilt, no easy arrogance.

You hesitate, unsettled.

“I was handling it,” you say, though it does not come out as firm as you would like.

Gojo only hums, something that sounds like, I know you could, but you’re distracted by his eyes drifting down to your wrist, where a faint mark has already begun to bloom.

His gaze darkens, but you hurry to assure him. “I’ll bandage this, it’s not a big wound—”

He interrupts you. “No need,” gently holds your shoulder, as if imploring you to follow him into the direction he’s started to walk, “I’ll do it myself.”

“That’s not—”

“Look.” He shoots you a look, but it is not unkind nor patronizing. You realize belatedly that it has set your heart aflutter. “I trust that you know how to bandage your wound. But I have had countless like it, so you are with a skilled master in healing. And who knows which suitors may find you on your journey to the physician?

You purse your lips, biting back a retort but failing. “And aren’t you one of the said suitors?”

His lips pull back in an amused smile, and you notice his hand is still resting lightly on your shoulder. “I think we both know I’m different.” You bite back a smile.

“Oh, really?” you remark dryly, but the look in your eyes is anything but. “And how did Your Majesty acquire the title of being different?”

His thumb brushes, just barely, against the fabric of your sleeve before he withdraws his hand entirely, as if sensing that he’s lingered too long. But his smirk remains, insufferable as ever.

“For one, I don’t make a habit of forcing myself upon unwilling women,” Gojo remarks, a pointed edge to his otherwise careless tone. “And for another…” He tilts his head, considering you. “I daresay I might be infatuated in a way they—or you—couldn’t comprehend.”

Your breath catches, but you recover quickly, huffing as you turn away. “All these sweet nothings. Helen will love you.”

Gojo chuckles, stepping ahead of you as he leads the way. “Yet she is not the one I am after.”

You pause. Soak in his words. Outwardly, you roll your eyes and follow him for you were at a lack of words, but inside Poseidon’s storm rages inside you at his words, creating a ferocious whirlpool of conflicting feelings.

His strides are long and easy, as if he belongs wherever he walks, and yet, he slows his pace just enough for you to keep up. The gesture is not lost on you.

The physician’s chamber is quiet when you arrive, save for the distant chatter of servants outside. Gojo does not call for assistance. He merely gestures for you to sit, pulling out a small cloth and a bowl of water, his movements easy and practiced.

“You’ve done this before,” you murmur as he kneels before you, pressing the damp cloth against your wrist.

His smile is unreadable. “I am a warrior, am I not?”

The cold seeps into your skin, making you shiver. Gojo notices. His touch, for all his bravado, is unbearably gentle. You do not know what to make of it.

“You’ll bruise,” he says softly, fingers skimming over the faint marks. “Does it hurt?”

You swallow. “No.”

A lie.

Gojo’s gaze flickers up to yours, and for the first time, there is no teasing in his expression—only something quiet and knowing, something that makes your heart betray you in its weakness.

For a moment, you both fall into a silence, and, to avoid his gaze, you go back to clutching at your hand and staring at it, as if there’s something really intriguing about it. Then, he speaks up. “Want to play?”

You bring your gaze back to him, caught off guard. “What?”

He cocks his head in a direction to which you face, and there you see it: a game board. One to play petteia. 

You turn back at him, blinking. “You play petteia?”

Gojo grins, stretching out with a lazy ease that only makes you more suspicious. As if he has ulterior motives to this. “What, surprised? Strategy games are a warrior’s pastime.”

You squint him. That line of reasoning was rather true, you suppose. Something told you—something being the way he convinced Helen’s father so easily, how he always seemed three, no, six steps ahead—that he was no normal warrior, no normal brute. Huffing, you remark offhandedly, “I suppose a true warrior does sharpen his mind as well as his sword. It’s a pity that you’ll be losing today. To me.”

His smile deepens, and it makes you notice small indents in his cheeks as a result, and the way there’s a rosy pink hue on his cheeks, as if he’s excited to see what you can do.  “Then by all means, put me to shame.”

You settle onto the floor, determined, as he arranges the pieces between you. The rules are simple enough—capture your opponent’s pieces by flanking them on either side—but the way Gojo moves is anything but. He plays with an insufferable sort of confidence, shifting his pieces with flicks of his fingers, as if the game is already his to win.

Until it isn’t, obviously.

He frowns when the click of stone dropped onto the board sounds. You’ve cut off his advancing soldier, trapping it neatly between two of your own.

“Huh,” he muses, tapping his chin. He stares at the board, mind no doubt going at a speed unfathomable to most. His eyes flick rapidly, as if assessing the position of all the stone and calculating all the possible moves and permutations that can salvage him out of the situation you’ve created for him. You maintain your poker face, but inside, you want to smile. You had calculated those said combinations a few steps ago, and it’d be really hard to get out of this. Then, comes out a “That was… unexpected.”

You smile sweetly. “What’s wrong? Did the great King of Ithaca not anticipate that?”

Gojo exhales, dragging a hand through his hair while huffing out a laught. “You’re quite ruthless, aren’t you?”

“I’m practical,” you correct, claiming another of his pieces. “And good at this game.”

Gojo squints at the board, as if trying to decipher where exactly he went wrong. “You do know you’re supposed to let me win, right? My pride is fragile.”

“I wasn’t aware kings had fragile pride.”

“You wound me, my lady.” He presses a hand to his chest, but his movements are distracted as he moves another piece—only for you to immediately trap it.

His head snaps up. “Wait—”

You make your final move, effortlessly cornering his last few soldiers.

Silence.

Gojo blinks at the board.

You clear your throat. “Do you need a moment to process this?”

Slowly, he leans back, shaking his head with something close to awe. “You know, I was planning to go easy on you, but I don’t think that would have helped.”

You grin, triumphant. “I’ll take that as an admission of defeat.”

Gojo exhales through his nose, then tilts his head at you, a glint of something unreadable in his eyes.

“You’re dangerous,” he says, and you’re not quite sure if it’s a compliment or a warning.

“Maybe to an overconfident king who underestimates his opponent.”

That urges out a laugh from him, and he shakes his head. “Trust me, I was not underestimating you. It seemed that I had overestimated myself.”

Before you can respond, Gojo leans forward, propping his chin on his hand as he watches you with something unsettlingly thoughtful.

You don’t trust that look.

“What?” you ask warily.

He hums. “Just thinking.”

“That’s a dangerous pastime for you.”

Gojo presses a hand over his chest, as if wounded. “Cruel. After I iced your wrist and let you absolutely demolish me at petteia, this is the thanks I get?”

“You act as if I owe you something.”

His smirk returns, slow and smug. “Well, since you mention it…”

You narrow your eyes. “No.”

“You didn’t even hear me out.”

“I know you well enough to predict whatever absurd request you’re about to make.”

Gojo lets out a dramatic sigh, tilting his head back. “And here I was, about to propose something completely reasonable. A fair exchange.”

You arch a brow. “Fair?”

He nods, all feigned seriousness. “See, I let you win.”

“You most certainly did not.”

“And I helped with your wrist.”

Your lips press into a line. “Which you did of your own volition.”

Gojo ignores this. “So, as a completely justified request, I think you should let me meet you in the royal gardens.”

You blink. His words hang in the air between you, a casual proposition that somehow carries more weight than it should.

“The gardens?”

He nods. “By the olive tree at sunset. The one where we met.”

“Why?”

Groaning, he lounges back, pushing his feet out while doing the motion. It makes his long legs come closer to where yours are opposite from him, so much that you can feel their heat. Not direct contact, but there. “Have I not made my advances clear by now?” He moves to a sitting position, a more serious look in his eyes as he earnestly looks at you, but you find it hard—despite your usual dry disposition towards suitors—to maintain eye contact, so you opt to look at your hands instead as his next words strike blows to your treacherous heart.

 “Your Highness, I am here for you. You are far wittier than me—I have things to learn from you. You have bewitched me, for I did not know it was possible for a lady to consume my every waking thoughts in such a violent way as you have. You may think me a stranger, and you may think me one of the many foolish suitors here for Miss Helen’s hand, but I will make you fall in love with me. I will show you that despite my pride, I will be a kind and gentle husband.” He exhales, as if steadying himself, but his eyes remain fixed on you. There is no jest in them, no trace of the arrogance he so often wears like armor. Only something raw.

“And I will absolutely not leave this city until you come back to me in my kingdom as the Queen of Ithaca. It may require god-like skill to convince your father to marry me—but I am nothing if not persistent.”

Before you can even begin to form a response—before you can push past the breath lodged in your throat, the furious pounding in your chest—there’s a voice.

"There you are!"

Helen.

You turn just as she strides toward you, golden as ever, a vision of effortless beauty. She doesn’t seem to have heard a word of what was just spoken, too preoccupied with her own delight at having found you.

"I’ve been looking everywhere," she sighs, linking her arm through yours before glancing at Gojo, who, for once, remains uncharacteristically silent. Her eyes flick between the two of you, and then she hums. "I hope I wasn’t interrupting anything?"

Gojo recovers faster than you do. "Not at all, Your Highness," he says smoothly, a practiced smile slipping into place. "I was simply getting to know your cousin better."

Helen gives him a flirtatious smile, but nevertheless turns to you, frowning. “And why are you at the physician’s?”

You feel Gojo’s eyes follow your movements as you shake your head and rise, walking towards Helen. “An unruly suitor. It was a light bruise, it is not a great matter–”

“A bruise?!”

“Come with me,” you hissed, waving her along so she did not question further. It seemed that the room was very warm, for you felt a heat creep up your neck the longer Gojo’s eyes unequivocally stayed on you. 

Helen blinked, at a loss for words, no doubt pondering why you both were leaving Gojo’s presence so readily. “But His Majesty—”

“Cousin,” you snapped, “did you not have a reason to be looking for me?”

Helen blinks, momentarily distracted. Then, as if something suddenly occurs to her, she brightens.

“Oh! Yes, Father wanted to see you.”

You exhale, relieved—only for it to be short-lived, because she doesn’t move.

She remains rooted in place, glancing back at Gojo with a look that is far too amused for your liking. The flirtatious smile returns, softer now, more intrigued.

“But surely,” she muses, tilting her head, “you wouldn’t mind if I stayed a moment longer? It’s not often one meets a man as charming as His Majesty of Ithaca.”

You narrow your eyes. “Helen.”

“What?” she says, all innocence. “We’re simply talking.”

You glance at Gojo, expecting him to look insufferably pleased, but instead, he’s watching you. Not Helen. You tear your gaze away.

It’s only once the two of you are walking through the halls, out of earshot, that Helen sighs, linking your arms again.

“He’s quite something, isn’t he?” she murmurs.

You keep your eyes ahead. “Perhaps. A bit arrogant, though.”

“He’s clever,” she corrects, then gives you a knowing look. “And you like him.”

You scoff, though the heat on your skin betrays you. “I do not.”

Helen only laughs, shaking her head. “Dearest cousin,” she sighs, “I have seen you endure the most persistent suitors with all the warmth of an ice-cold river. And yet, here you are, playing petteia with him, letting him tend to your wounds.”

You do not have an answer to that.

And Helen does not press further. She only smiles wistfully to herself, as if she already knows how this story will end.

…

The halls are silent at this hour, save for the whisper of your steps against the cool stone. You keep to the shadows, careful, quiet. If anyone were to see you like this—wrapped in a cloak, a weaver in hand, slipping through the corridors like a thief in the night—there would be whispers by morning.

But then again, what whispers have ever concerned you?

The thought does not comfort you as much as it should.

Your grip tightens around the weaver, its familiar weight grounding. You brought it with you on the off chance that Gojo, like most men, proves unreliable. You have no reason to believe he will come; his feelings for you could be temporary lust, a second option in case his primary one—Helen—fails. No reason to have entertained his invitation at all. And yet, you go.

You cannot say why.

A foolish impulse, perhaps. Or simple curiosity. Or maybe—

You push the thought away, focusing instead on the memory that surfaces unbidden.

A conversation with your father, just today while you dined.

You had spoken of Helen’s upcoming wedding of the foreign princes and warriors who sought her hand, of the future that awaited her.

Your father had frowned, the lines of his face deepening. “It is dangerous,” he had said, quiet but firm. “To entrust my daughter to a man who cannot ensure her well-being.”

You had smiled then, easy and unbothered, as if his words did not touch something in you. “It is not you he must convince.”

He had looked at you for a long moment, something unreadable in his gaze, but ended up remarking offhandedly, as if reminding you. “I do not want you to go far from me.”

And you, still smiling, had said nothing at all.

Now, in the solitude of the night, you are no longer smiling.

You know your father’s concern is not unfounded. It is not simply Helen’s future that weighs on him—it is yours.

But it is a strange thing, the way his words linger, how they press against you, heavy and quiet. Not as a warning. Not as a burden. But as something else. Something you cannot yet name.

You reach the courtyard, the olive tree standing tall against the night sky behind a series of trees. You exhale, slow and steady, before walking to reach it, weaver in hand.

If he comes, he comes.

And if not—

Well. You were never the kind to wait idly for a man.

But before you could go on your endless mental tirade of how despicable the male species were, you heard a voice. Gojo’s voice in particular.

Walking closer and closer—to where your olive tree was but not where you were visible, trees providing coverage—you noticed him talking to someone in a hushed, yet excited tone. You use the window of sight allowed by the gap between the trees’ leaves to see him, standing with an owl on his forearm. It’s turned to him, as if paying attention, although exasperatedly, to him while he stands tall as ever, his foot tapping impatiently against the grass.

You hesitate, watching as the owl blinks at him, as if listening, considering his words.

And then it notices you. Its, well, owlish eyes are wide as they lock in on your figure.

With a quiet rustle of feathers, it takes flight, disappearing into the night.

Gojo turns, following its path before his gaze lands on you.

“You scared my friend away,” he says, as if this is the most natural thing in the world.

You blink at him. “You were talking to an owl.”

He shrugs, as if this too is perfectly reasonable. “She’s a good listener. A little judgmental, though.”

You give him a look, unimpressed. “I see you’ve finally found an audience that suits you.”

His lips curve into a slow smile. “And yet, here you are.”

You huff, settling onto one of the smooth stones beneath the tree. “I didn’t come for your company.” You hold up the weaver in your hands, as if that alone is proof of your intentions. “I came to pass the time.”

“Ah,” he drawls, stepping closer, hands slipping into the folds of his cloak. “And yet, you’re talking to me instead.”

You narrow your eyes at him, but he only grins, triumphant.

“Tell me,” he muses, dropping down beside you. “Were you hoping—or predicting, with that fast mind of yours—I wouldn’t come?”

You don’t answer right away, fingers idly threading the weaver. The night air is cool, the scent of olives and earth thick around you.

“Would it have mattered?” you ask at last, voice light, careless.

Gojo watches you, and for a moment, he does not answer either.

Then, quietly, as if confessing something neither of you are ready to name, he says, “Yes.”

You inhale slowly, fingers stilling on the weaver as his answer settles between you.

Yes.

It wasn’t spoken in jest, nor with the easy arrogance he so often wielded. Instead, it was quieter, more certain—like an unshakable truth, unburdened by expectation.

You don’t know what to make of it.

You cast him a glance from the corner of your eye. He’s sitting close but not too close, his long legs stretched out before him, arms resting lazily over his knees. His usual grin is absent, replaced by something unreadable, something you cannot name.

The weight of his gaze is different now. Not teasing, not searching for amusement—but waiting.

You look away first.

Your fingers resume their slow, practiced work, weaving delicate patterns into the fabric, though your thoughts are anything but orderly.

“Why are you here?” you ask, voice softer than you intend.

A beat passes before he answers.

“Because you are.”

You swallow.

He leans back onto his hands, tilting his head toward the night sky, moonlight catching in the pale strands of his hair. It makes him look otherworldly, like a figure carved from myth—too beautiful, too untouchable.

“I’m not Helen,” you say after a moment, unsure why the words leave your lips. “You have nothing to gain from this.”

Gojo exhales, a quiet sound, but when he looks at you again, there is something almost amused in his expression—touched with something softer, something more patient.

“Do you think I speak to owls for political gain?”

You huff, trying to ignore the warmth threatening to creep up your neck. “I think you do most things for your own amusement.”

He hums, as if considering that. “You wound me.”

“I doubt that,” you mutter, eyes fixed on your work.

And yet—his fingers twitch where they rest against the stone. It’s small, barely noticeable, but your eyes catch it, and you wonder.

Does he want to reach for you?

The thought unsettles you more than it should.

He exhales again, then shifts, leaning forward to rest his arms on his knees, expression thoughtful. “You know,” he muses, “I had a whole speech planned.”

You raise a brow. “Oh?”

“Something about how I was drawn to you the way sailors are drawn to sirens. That you, unlike any other, have made me question things I thought I knew.” He looks down at his knees, lips pulling in a mischievous smile. “But with you, I doubt a night of spilling sweet nothings or perhaps…other things would have swayed you.”

Your fingers still.

“But I think I’ve changed my mind,” he continues, tilting his head. “I think I’d rather just talk to you.”

You stare at him, caught somewhere between wariness and something dangerously close to wonder.

And then, before you can stop yourself, you ask, “What would you have said next?”

His lips twitch, and for the first time tonight, there is mischief in his gaze again. “Wouldn’t you like to know?”

You roll your eyes, but the moment has shifted, lighter now, though something unnamed still lingers beneath it.

“Keep your secrets, then,” you mutter, returning to your weaving.

“You wound me,” Gojo says again, pressing a hand to his chest as if truly affronted. “Here I am, spilling my heart, and you deny me even a scrap of sentiment.”

You let out a quiet scoff, keeping your focus on your weaving. “Perhaps if your words weren’t so dramatic, I’d be inclined to believe them.”

Gojo gasps. “Dramatic?” He leans closer, an almost boyish grin tugging at his lips. “My lady, I am nothing if not a man of sincerity.”

“Oh? So that speech about sirens wasn’t an embellishment?”

“Not at all.” He sighs, as if suffering under some great burden. “I wake in the morning thinking of you, I lay my head at night wondering if you’ve thought of me at all. It’s agony, truly.”

You roll your eyes, but your lips betray you, twitching into something dangerously close to a smile. “That sounds more like a malady than love.”

“Ah, but love is a sickness, is it not?” He exhales dramatically. “And you, my lady, have made a very ill man of me.”

Despite yourself, a laugh escapes—light, unguarded, like something slipping past your defenses before you can catch it.

And then—silence.

You glance at him, and find him already watching you.

His usual mischief is gone, replaced by something softer, something wholly unprepared. His breath is caught somewhere between his ribs, his lips slightly parted as if the sight of your laughter has stolen the air from him.

And then—

A blush, unmistakable even in the moonlight.

Your heart stutters.

Oh.

For the first time, you allow yourself to study him properly. The sharp angles of his jaw, the elegant bridge of his nose, the vivid eyes that hold yours so intently.

He is very handsome.

The thought settles somewhere unexpected, like an admission you’ve been avoiding.

Before you can dwell on it, something light catches against your shoulder—a drifting leaf, caught in the folds of your garment.

Gojo moves before you can react.

His fingers brush against the fabric near your collarbone, and then linger, featherlight and warm, as he pulls the leaf free. The moment stretches—longer than it should, charged with something unspeakable.

You feel his breath before you see him move, close enough now that the space between you is barely a whisper.

His hand, now free of its task, hesitates—before it trails downward, catching yours in his grasp.

He doesn’t say anything, doesn’t try to fill the moment with jest. His thumb traces the back of your hand, slow and absentminded, as if memorizing the shape of you.

Your own breath falters.

His breath is warm in the cool night air, his proximity setting something taut beneath your ribs. You are no stranger to flirtation, nor to men who think they can win you with pretty words, but Gojo—Gojo is different.

Perhaps it’s the way he looks at you now, his usual mischief tempered by something quieter. Or perhaps it’s the fact that, despite his arrogance, despite his clever tongue and tireless persistence, he does not presume to take.

He waits.

A dangerous thing, because it gives you time to notice the way his fingers twitch slightly against the fabric of your sleeve, the way his lips part as if tasting the words before speaking them.

“You’re staring,” he murmurs, tilting his head.

You arch a brow, feigning indifference despite the heat pooling low in your stomach. “Am I?”

His lips curve. “Should I be flattered?”

You hum, as if considering it. “I’m only making observations.”

“Oh?” He steps just a fraction closer, his voice dipping. “And what have you observed, my lady?”

“That you blush quite easily,” you say smoothly, pleased when the faint flush creeps further up his neck. “That despite your grand declarations, you are, in fact, a little shy.”

Gojo lets out a quiet laugh, shaking his head. “Shy? My lady, you wound me.”

“Do I?” You tilt your chin up slightly, your voice softer now, your hand still in his.

His gaze flickers to your lips.

Your breath catches, just for a moment.

And then—

His hand moves, fingers brushing along the curve of your jaw before settling at the nape of your neck, his touch deliberate, careful. A question, waiting for an answer.

You don’t grant him words—only the tilt of your head, the briefest lean forward.

It is all the invitation he needs.

He kisses you like a secret, like something to be savored—slow at first, testing, before he grows bolder. His other hand finds your waist, pulling you just a little closer, and warmth floods through you, seeping into your bones.

The world is silent save for the soft hitch of breath, the faint rustle of fabric as he deepens the kiss, as you allow yourself to press into him, fingers curling into the front of his tunic.

For a man who never stops talking, he is utterly wordless now. 

When you wake up next in the morning, it is grumpy and tired. Not only were you up late into the night, talking to and…kissing Gojo of Ithaca, or rather, Satoru (while you were drunk on each other, he had convinced you to call him Satoru), but the sound of Helen’s squealing made your head ring, putting an unbearable pressure onto them.

“Helen!” you scold her, throwing a spare pillow at her. She easily dodges while you sit up in the bed, half-heartedly rubbing your eyes to wipe the sleep from them. As she throws herself onto the foot of the bed, you notice and hear the pitter patter of rain, casting a somber gray light in your bedroom that is occasionally interrupted by Zeus’s thunder, as if the god was angered or sharing a premonition. 

Shaking off the thought, you scowl at your cousin, who’s excitedly prattling about things you still have yet to comprehend. “Slow down! Tell me, without spewing all your words at once.”

“Father gave me permission to marry!” she squealed, jumping on you and hugging you closely. She seemed happy, and you loved your cousin very much, even if you did not show it much. Pure affection permeates your countenance, as she continues. “You know I’ve always wanted to marry him, with his big arms and all. He could totally manhandle me, but you knoooww I love the ones that can whimper—”

“Oh my god,” you groan, covering your ears as if scandalized (you’ve said much worse to her), but you grin regardless. “Who is the man that you have chosen?”

“Well,” she laughs, flipping her hair off her shoulder, “Gojo of Ithaca is to be my husband, of course.”

Your heart drops to your stomach.

What she says next seems to blur together, not registering because you are shocked, your world almost tilted.

Gojo of Ithaca is to be my husband, of course.

It is then you realize belatedly that Helen seems to be calling out to you, and what you notice the most out of anything on her face is the soft smile she has on her face. One that shows that she is fond of Satoru Gojo, that she has affection for him. And who are you—the girl whose father doesn’t wish for her to marry, one that isn’t to be promised—take that away from Helen, from him?

Gojo has made it clear that he is not here for Helen—but wouldn’t it be better for him and his kingdom (which you discovered last night that he cares so dearly for) for him to marry Helen? A beautiful queen and a wise king. 

What a match.

You swallow, throat suddenly dry, but you manage a smile—strained, weak, but a smile nonetheless.

“Helen,” you begin, voice steady despite the storm brewing inside you, “are you certain?”

“Of course!” she beams, oblivious to the way your fingers tighten in the fabric of your bedding. “Father said Gojo has yet to ask officially, but he will, I know it. And why wouldn’t he? A match like this—it’s fate.”

Fate.

What cruel irony.

You remember last night—Gojo’s hands warm against your skin, his laughter pressed against your lips, the way he had murmured your name like a vow.

And yet—

You look at Helen, golden and radiant even in the gray morning light, her eyes alight with genuine happiness. You love her, truly, and have since childhood. She has always had her pick of men, but there was something softer in the way she spoke of Satoru just now.

The soft smile, the dreamy lilt to her voice.

She wants this.

And what of you?

Your chest aches, but you laugh, the sound lighter than it should be. “You sound quite taken with him.”

“I am,” she beams, watching you. “He’s gorgeous! Charming, too. He told me last night that he thinks my eyes are like the sea at sunrise.”

Your stomach twists and it seems that the panic overwhelms you because all you can manage to do is swallow and nod. “Well,” you look at her with a tight smile, “I congratulate you. Let us discuss this matter further over breakfast.” She smiles and squeezes your upper arm in a goodbye, and the touch of it burns.

You don’t ever make it to breakfast that day.

It continues raining that day, and it’s quite appropriate for how you’re feeling. The feeling of melancholy permeates the air around you as you lay in bed, staring at the ceiling. Usually, you occupy your time by reading or, more likely, weaving, but you couldn’t muster the energy to find interest in that either.

Over a man. What a shame.

You were not one to lie idle—you were constantly praised as a princess wise beyond her years, and it would be wise, in this situation, to move on. Because the man you had grown feelings for is now engaged to your cousin, or, at least, your cousin intends to be engaged with him. And it would be wiser to let it happen, for Helen’s happiness was your happiness.

Sighing, you stuff your face into your pillow and groan, muffled by the linen fabric of your seats. You then decide grudgingly that if you’re not going to leave your room at all, it may be best to shed yourself of your clothing and lay comfortably in your loincloth and mamillare.

But right as you put your hand on your clothing to strip yourself, you hear a noise. 

The sound comes again—a sharp, rhythmic tap-tap-tap, just barely audible over the rain. You freeze, fingers still curled around the fabric of your chiton, half-peeled from your shoulder. At first, you think it might be a stray branch scraping against the stone, wind-tossed by the storm. But then it happens again—more deliberate this time, insistent.

Then, looking at the new objects strewn across your balcony, you realize it’s not branches—it’s pebbles.

You scowl, tying your garments hastily before moving toward the balcony. The rain is gentler now, more mist than storm, clinging to the stone and silvering the world beyond. You grip the railing and peer down—

And there he is.

Satoru.

Drenched from head to toe, hair plastered to his forehead, a frown curving his lips as he concentrates on where he’s going to throw his pebble next. His stance seems urgent, but you’re so caught up on the fact that he’s here, as if he isn’t supposed to be engaged to Helen or be subjected to whatever congratulatory round of alcohol men bestowed upon each other after securing the most beautiful woman alive.

Your heart stutters.

You pull back immediately, breath catching in your throat. You shouldn’t have come to the balcony. You shouldn’t be looking at him, shouldn’t be thinking about this morning when Helen’s voice still lingers in your ears—Gojo of Ithaca is to be my husband, of course.

The pebble strikes the stone beside you.

“I know you’re up there,” Gojo calls, tone indecipherable. “Are you really going to ignore me? After all we’ve been through?”

You swallow and your voice trembles when you say, “Go away.”

His resulting laughter sounds betrayed, hurt. “You don’t mean that.”

“Satoru,” and you don’t know if it’s a plea or a warning. His head tilts, an anguished look on his face as he closes his eyes and sighs.

“You wound me,” he huffs out a pained laugh, “After all, I run the risk of sickness just to see you and tell you that you believe wrong.”

Something is created in you, then. Something dangerous like hope. “What?”

But instead of answering, Gojo crouches, then, in one smooth motion, leaps up, catching the edge of the balcony with ease. You barely have time to react before he’s pulling himself over the railing, stepping onto solid ground with practiced grace.

You stumble back, eyes wide. “I told you not to come up.”

“And when have I ever listened?”

There’s something in the way he looks at you then—an intensity you aren’t prepared for. The air between you is charged, thick with something unspoken, something far too dangerous to name.

He takes a step forward. “I thought you were smarter than this.”

You blink, startled. “Excuse me?”

Gojo exhales, running a hand through his damp hair. “Why would you ever think it would be Helen?”

Your stomach lurches. “She said—”

“She assumed,” he corrects, cutting you off. “But I did not accept her. And you let her do that.” His voice drops lower, softer, a stark contrast to the teasing lilt he so often wields. “Do you truly think so little of me?”

You don’t answer. You can’t. Because if you do, it will come spilling out—the hope you tried to bury, the ache that settled in your chest the moment Helen uttered those words.

He moves closer, and you don’t stop him.

“Princess,” you can see his ivory lashes with how close he is, his face covered in raindrops, “for how wise you are, you seem to not have caught on. What animal is the emblem of Athena?”

Blinking, you’re taken aback by the sudden quizzing. “Owl, what about it—”

Oh.

He sees the realization dawn over your face, and now his tense expression melts into a bittersweet smile. “The goddess of wisdom has been my companion ever since I was a child, helping me attain whatever I needed the most. Whether it be to gain the knowledge one must have to be worthy of being king, or,” he inhales sharply, vibrant eyes scanning over your face vulnerably, “to gain the power to be able to make the wisest, wittiest, funniest, and most beautiful girl I’ve ever known my queen.

“After all, I have my wit—add a little of godlike power, and even I could defeat your father. Respectfully,” he adds quickly. He looks anxious you realize, as if he is about to make a risky move, a big ask. Something he’s been anxious to ask, but scared to. His eyes are still scanning you and his hands twitch at his side as he says, “I hesitate to make this decision, to ask you still after knowing the true nature of my desire for you—”

“Ask me what?”

His eyes are fixed on you, and you think that both of your hearts are beating very, very fast at the moment. “What do you think, princess?”

The silence that falls is loaded, heavy, and laden with hesitation. It’s as if a vice has caged its way through your heart, squeezing and squeezing until all the things you’ve left unsaid threaten to spill out. Things like I don’t want you to marry my cousin. Or yet, even worse, I want you to marry me. “I would not want to throw out my guesses, Satoru,” you instead opt to say, voice soft. “Things like this must be said directly, to not leave any confusion or misunderstandings.”

His jaw tightens, his breath coming harder as he stares at you, something raw and dangerous flickering in his eyes. “I agree. These things should never be left unsaid.” His voice is low, almost seething, but not with anger—no, this is something else entirely, something desperate. “I love you.” The words are unshakable, like a vow. “And I refuse to sit here and pretend my thoughts of you are anything less than ruinous. I dream of you in ways no other man is allowed to, ways that would send me to Hades with a smile on my lips. You have bewitched my soul, stolen the breath from my body, and most dangerously—you have claimed my mind.” His voice drops, softer now, but no less intense. “I do not know how to make you believe me, only that I would sooner challenge the gods themselves than let you slip through my fingers. The world could promise me tens of Helen, but there is only one woman I would ever choose.” His hand finds yours, fingers tightening, as his next words fall like an oath.

“You.”

Your breath stutters, throat tightening as his fingers tighten over yours. His touch is searing, as if the gods themselves have set him aflame, and yet you cannot pull away—you do not want to pull away.

“Satoru—” His name slips from your lips like a prayer, and he swears under his breath, his free hand coming up to cradle your jaw, thumb pressing just below your lips, as if he is fighting the urge to kiss you.

“I would tear down Olympus itself if it meant keeping you,” he murmurs, his breath warm against your cheek. “I would make war with the gods, call upon Athena to guide my spear, and spill the blood of any man foolish enough to think they could take you from me.” His voice is rough, almost a growl, and you swear your knees would give way if not for the way he holds you now, as though letting go would be his ruin.

It is reckless, to let yourself lean into him, to let your fingers curl into the fabric of his damp chiton as though you could anchor yourself to him. But he is an anchor—pulling you into something deep, something dangerous, something you know you will not escape from unscathed.

His nose brushes yours, his lips so close that you feel his every breath, his every hesitation. But you see the war in his eyes, the battle between restraint and desire, and for once, you decide to let yourself be selfish.

So you whisper, “Then prove it.”

And that is all it  takes for him to break.

His lips crash against yours, urgent and claiming, as if to kiss you any softer would be to deny himself the air he breathes. He groans as your hands tangle in his hair, your body pressing flush against his, his own hands no longer gentle but gripping, desperate, possessive. His teeth graze your bottom lip before he deepens the kiss, one hand trailing lower, pressing against the curve of your waist, then lower still—

Thunder crackles, as you gasp out his name. He pulls you both apart, looking anguished as if he’s fighting the urge to keep touching you, to make you moan out his name. Realizing this, you grab his hands and put them on yourself. “My love,” you say, tenderly, and you see how his pupils dilate in response, “you may touch me—”

“Are you sure? For if you say that, I may not be able to stop myself from indulging. Because I will take and take, until you can give me no more.” The way he says it, uncharacteristically serious and brows furrowed, makes you heat up even more, dizzy with lust and your pent up longing for the man.

But your response stays the same, paired with a firm nod. “I am sur—mmmph.”

He smothers you with his lips before you can finish, cupping your jaw until his hands start to move downwards. They move, tracing the planes of your body, and they are relentless in their exploration—they grab you possessively, pushing you closer and closer to him until his hands are below your thighs. Satoru maneuvers you until your legs are straddling his waist so that he can pick you up and carry you to your bed.

After he throws you down like carrying you poses to him as much of a challenge as carrying a light potato sack, he admires you—-thighs clenched, hair splayed around your head like a halo. The skirt of your clothes has inched its way up, exposing your thighs. “Gods, you don’t know what you do to me.”

But instead of playing the innocent maiden, you look at him through your lashes, laughing. “Satoru, time is of the essence. Flattery will get you nowhere—you must show it through your actions.”

You didn’t know what saying his name—and prompting him like that—does to him. He meets your lips in a furious kiss once again, this time hand sneaking up your skirt. He meets the fabric of your loincloth, hooking at its sides and pulling them downwards and downwards, until it is hooked off your ankle (not before Satoru leaves it a trailing kiss there, of course. It is only until Satoru’s eyes hone in what’s in the middle of legs that you realize that you are bare to him. “Satoru, I—”

“I must do something,” he instead responds, and you look at him in confusion. He’s moving down your body as you ask him what he means and if something’s wrong.

You’re interrupted by your gasp as his mouth descends on you, leaving hot, openmouthed kisses directly on your core. His tongue delves inside your lower lips, pleasing the nerves and leaving them singing. He undoes you, leaving your legs feeling like jelly, and the fervor he does it with is nauseating—as if your nectar is ambrosia itself. 

Soon enough, with his reverent worship—and a finger or two added to stretch you out and make you emit embarrassing noises that only encourage him further—you come with a cry of his name. As you roll your hips, riding out your climax, his mouth and head follow and trail your hips, unrelenting in pleasuring you even though you’re overstimulated and left quivering. 

“I—” you blurted, trying to fill the silence after he had just made you taste colors. “I hate you.”

Satoru faux pouts, biting back a grin. “Rude thing to say when I just made you—”

“Don’t finish that!” you shriek, swatting his head lightly as he laughs, kissing his way back up your body. In a tone more shy than you’d like, you say in a small voice, “But I hope we’re not done yet?”

Satoru’s made his way up to your clothed breasts, kissing them tenderly. However, when he hears the question, he stills, looks at you with wide eyes, and he groans, as if surprised by your forwardness. “Princess, the things you do to me.”

He kneads your ass while he stands up, orienting himself into a position to do—that. A voice in the back of your head reminds you that you’re not supposed to be doing this before you get married, but your lust is too strong. And, after all, you trust that there’s no way Satoru wouldn’t marry you.

You feel a slight pressure in your nether regions, and you realize that it is Satoru’s cock. His eyes are on you, blown out with lust, as he continues to stroke the length of it while observing your every reaction. “Are you sure you want to do this?”

“Yes.”

With your confirmation, his eyes next left your face as he pushed in, moving slowly and gently. He gauged your features for any signs of discomfort or pain as he moved in shallow thrusts, gradually increasing their length. You gasped, his murmurs and sweet nothings coaxing out your whimpers and whines as he bumped a spot inside of you. As he did, fireworks erupted in the back of your mind, leaving you boneless as he got you closer and closer to your climax once again.

For someone who didn’t experience carnal desires often, you wonder how you’ve gone without this kind of pleasure for so long. Satoru made you feel worshipped, tracing kisses with a love that was almost pious. It doesn’t take you long after that to come once more, thrashing in his grip.

Your climax sheathed on his cock unlocks something in him, for he begins to thrust harder and faster, becoming sloppier and sloppier. His voice is by your ear, whining your name continuously. When he finally feels himself climb over and finally orgasm, he breathes out an “Ah,” and thrusts himself to completely bottom out while his come fills you up, pooling inside of you.

You both stay interlocked for gods know how long. Until Satoru pipes up, voice still unstable and panting, “By the way, it went unsaid, but I’m going to marry you. And you can’t say no.”

Your resulting giggle makes him break out in a big smile before he hugs you, wrestling you both to lie side by side in bed.

It goes without saying, but it all goes smoothly according to plan.

When Satoru had played with petteia with you, he had aimed to show Athena your wit. It is no small claim to defeat him, a king associated with Athena, in the game. The following events further made Athena approve of you and give her blessing. 

So Gojo was already ten steps ahead when he asked your father for your blessing. Your father was furious, of course—he did not want to let you go. After much cajoling and agreement to beat your father, a champion runner, in a race to attain your hand, Satoru wiped his brow. The way your father loved you would be scary to him if he didn’t love you as intensely as he did now. 

And of course Satoru won. Athena got her fellow Olympian, Hermes, to rent out his infamous speed. When he wins, Sparta is in an uproar, including your cousin.

“So, how is he?” Helen asks mischievously. You later found out that day that Helen’s words of marrying Gojo had a purpose—to push you both towards each other, once and for all. 

“I don’t know what you mean,” you turn away, with a hmph. Crossing your arms, you pretend to roll your eyes at the knowing look she had.

“I don’t know, cousin,” she giggles, “I heard a couple of voices in your room when I tried to visit you a few nights back. Tell me, does he whimper—-”

“Helen!” 

The day you marry, donning beautiful and regal clothes, Gojo sneaks you away multiple times to kiss you under your veil when no one is looking.

His wedding gift is built by him—on the voyage back to Ithaca, he not only takes you away from Sparta, but the olive tree that you both had met at. He builds the shared marital bed out of the olive tree for his queen with his blood and sweat. It is a symbol of your love, everlasting, and you would daresay that it is the most precious gift anyone has ever given you.

What you give him in return is one fat and giggly baby. Your father grumbles that the child looks too much like his father, but the way he holds the babe—so carefully, so gently—betrays his affection. Helen coos at her little nephew, amused at how utterly soft Satoru has become, how the once-cocky king now spends his days doting on both you and your child, as if he has won the world itself.

And perhaps he has.

After all, Satoru has always been a man of ambition. A man who would scheme, fight, and even defy the gods for what he desires. And yet, as he holds your child in one arm and you in the other, murmuring teasing words against your ear before stealing another kiss, you realize something—

He had never needed Athena’s wisdom, Hermes’ speed, or any other divine favor to win you.

Because you had already been his, just as he had always been yours.

general masterlist

a/n thank u to my very supportive bestie @purplegemadventures i love all ur ideas ml <3 anyways like always all my beta readers are the goats thank you for reading my incomprehensible ideas. it's 5am and there's a mosquito that's hovering near me and im not totally happy w how this turned out but it was fun writing it kjenkjne. i may write more greek mythology aus but i need to lock in on my series....

ppl who asked to be tagged: @heh123321 @melotter

thank you for reading! reblog and comment to let me know ur thots <3

[narcjsistx]

— 𝐓𝐇𝐄𝐘 𝐃𝐎𝐍'𝐓 𝐄𝐕𝐄𝐍 𝐓𝐇𝐈𝐍𝐊 𝐀𝐁𝐎𝐔𝐓 𝐈𝐓!

plot: in the relationship there is more chemistry between you and his mother than between you and him, and honestly he's fine with that <3 but not when you gang up against him...

✶ characters: isagi yoichi, chigiri hyoma, bachira meguru, itoshi sae, itoshi rin, reo mikage

✶ 𝐌𝐘 𝐌𝐀𝐒𝐓𝐄𝐑𝐋𝐈𝐒𝐓 ; take a look, trust me!

✶ ISAGI YOICHI ᡣ𐭩 𓂃

"I'm glad you like it! I spent the whole night making it so good, but if you like it then it was worth it" the woman says clapping her hands, and you can't help but smile gratefully "Mrs Isagi, you know well that I love your cooking" you say, but she interrupts you "Mrs Isagi again? You've been Yocchan's girlfriend for years, you can call me by my name" she says scolding you, but with the sweetness of a mother. There's absolutely no question where Isagi gets his generosity from, although his father is really lovely too. When you turn around you can't help but be surprised by Isagi's tired face, who hasn't finished his plate, more focused on the match broadcast on television. You're not surprised by this behavior, it's something he does in your house too, but by the fact that he hasn't even finished his meal, that you think is absolutely delicious

Since you've been together, it's now been a tradition to spend Sunday lunch with his parents. From the first moment he introduced you, you immediately hit it off with his mother, finding her to be such a kind and humble woman; and she seems to share the affection towards you, spoiling you with all her good food that she knows you love

"Yoichi..." you whisper to your boyfriend, but he doesn't seem particularly connected to reality. You sigh, but when you look up you notice the menacing look of his mother, who is holding a rag in her hand. You cover your mouth to avoid laughing, but then the rag is thrown at the boy's face, landing on his plate still full of food: Isagi seems to return to reality, turning almost offended towards his mother, who however does not stop glaring at him. Seeing her so angry, he swallows his behavior too, gulping down a lump of saliva "Mom, what's happening..."

"It's Sunday, you have your family here, your girlfriend, you have a whole day off from soccer and the only thing you focus on is a match on TV? And you even dare not eat my food?" the woman says crossing her arms, and you nod, agreeing with her for the simple fact that otherwise you risk bursting out laughing. She seems to see your approval, and smiles "I wonder how you found a woman like that who puts up with you on a daily basis... darling, thank you for not getting tired of him, I have you to thank for accepting him" she says dejectedly, and you nod, actually risking laughing out loud. Isagi seems to notice your situation, glaring at you "Mom, it's not that deep..." he says alternating his gaze between you and her, but you shake your head "Yoichi, I wanted to spend a day with our family, yet all you do is focus on soccer..." you say, but this time you are forced to pinch your thigh to keep from laughing. Isagi glares at you, turning off the television "Happy, both of you?" he says taking the fork, but you shake your head theatrically "I wonder if you really love me..." you say, and his mother hugs you, stroking your head "My poor little girl, poor thing. With someone like that..." she says, and you burst out laughing, no longer able to hold it back

Even if seeing you so close can only please him and confirm that you are the right person, the only one, he just wanted to see if Bachira scored in the match between Barcha and ReAl

✶ CHIGIRI HYOMA ᡣ𐭩 𓂃

For Chigiri, the Trinity consists of you, his girlfriend, his sister and his mother. The main problem is when all three of you are together, that's when he realizes he's in danger. He knows he's about to die when you're all mad at him for something he doesn't even know about, and today is such a time

“Don't you dare come closer” his sister says, putting an arm around your shoulders. Chigiri rolls his eyes nervously, he doesn't like that Koyoki is so protective of you against him, who she knows wouldn't take a hair from you. You laugh condescendingly, nodding "She's right. Get away from me, Hyoma" you say theatrically, and he takes a step forward, and you take a step back “You're making me crazy. What did I do this time?” he says alternating his gaze between you and his sister, but you don't stop laughing while Koyoki judges him with just his gaze "You're a man. You have to understand that" Koyoki says, and he snorts "People have mistaken me for a woman my whole life and now you can't do it?" he says crossing his arms, and you almost feel guilty for doing this to him, your lovely boyfriend "Miss. Far away" his sister says, and that's when he grabs a lock of her hair, pulling it. You know perfectly well that it's a playful gesture between siblings, not something actually dangerous "You little shit-" she whispers, pulling his hair. That's when his mother approaches

"Leave my Y/n alone. Come here, honey" the woman says, and you slink to her side, smiling victoriously at the two siblings "HEY!" Hyoma says with his sister's hair still in his hand, but both you and his mother reply "Don't use that tone with your mother, Hyoma" you say, and the woman smiles at you, wrapping her thin arms around your neck to hug you "Oh, my third daughter. The only one who doesn't talk back to me" she says smiling, and you hug her, winking at Chigiri who seems to have lost hope, while Koyuki does nothing but laugh "I'm starting to think I'm no longer the favorite child" says the girl giving his hair one last tug, as a sign of revenge. Chigiri glares at her "You never were" he says, seeing you so hugged to his mom but not to him, who only wanted to give you a kiss from the beginning. Although it was funny seeing you so close to his mom, known for giving breathless hugs

✶ BACHIRA MEGURU ᡣ𐭩 𓂃

"If you need help tell me, but I think you're doing a great job" the woman says, and you can't help but smile at her embarrassed "Thank you Mrs- Yu! Thank you, Yu" you say, and she smiles at you "This time you remembered to call me the right way. You're making progress!" she says, and you laugh lightly with her, placing the brush in the water. From the palette you take some red, passing it on the canvas while she nods "Wow! It's not an easy shade between blue and red, but it came out well. Aren't you hiding a past as an artist from me? Has Meguru taught you something yet?" she says, and you shake your head, amused "I've always only drawn in my notebook during class. I've never colored a drawing in my life... or even used a canvas" you say, and she laughs "Now I understand why Meguru likes you so much. At first he didn't color his drawings either, then he started doing it from... wait, have you been together for?" she asks "About a year and a half" you say, and she is amazed "He has been coloring hos drawings for about a year and a half" she says, and you smile “Really?” you ask, and she nods "Maybe he started it to make his paintings more striking to your eyes"

It's not uncommon for you to spend time with his mother, who is basically your best friend. Since your dates are often after his training, you wait with his mother for his return

"Mom I'm at home- Oh, Y/n!" he says as he enters his mother's art studio, finding the two of you close together "Meguru! You're still sweaty" the woman says as she approaches, with you by her side "You should take a shower. Then we can go!" you say clapping your hands, and you feel his mother ruffling your hair "Do you think you'll leave without finishing that masterpiece?" he asks almost defiantly, and you laugh "If it's a challenge, I accept" you say, not even hugging your boyfriend as you walk back to your canvas, followed by his mother

Bachira stares at you a little perplexed, the bag still on his shoulders: he really wanted to go out and spend time with you alone, but he's happy to see you on such good terms with his mother, who is also his best friend. He thinks that today he can also spend the day watching you have fun with your canvas, but after his shower. Otherwise he can't kiss you

✶ ITOSHI SAE ᡣ𐭩 𓂃

"You know, the first time we went to see him play, he ignored us" his mother says, and you raise an eyebrow, surprised "It happened to me too the first time I went to see him play" you say, and his mother glares at him, even though Sae is completely focused on scoring goals on the field. Today it's just the two of you in the VIP seats, Mr. Itoshi couldn't attend, but that's not a problem since you love spending time with Mrs. Itoshi. Especially now that there is gossip

The first time Sae invited you to one of his games you weren't a couple yet, but he invited you anyway. He hadn't greeted you the whole time, but he kissed you later in the stadium locker rooms. But perhaps Mrs. Itoshi didn't know this

"How rude, I didn't think I raised a boy like that... and to think that I sent him alone to Spain, on the other side of the world!" she says exhaustedly, and you laugh "He's not that rude. He treats me well, very well" you say, and she looks relieved "I'd like to see. If he treated you even badly I wouldn't mind pulling his ears" she says, and you laugh at her words again

"But Rin would probably want the same treatment. He always wanted the same one Sae got" the woman says, and you nod "I don't think he wants that kind of treatment. Then he's a completely different person with his girlfriend" you say, and she nods "It's true, my little Rin... I like his girlfriend too..."

"What does Rin and his girlfriend have to do with me?" Sae asks approaching the VIP area, and you get up to leave a light kiss on his lips, while he tightens an arm around your waist, grabbing the water bottle that his mother is holding "Nothing much, darling. We were talking about your habits" says the woman, but Sae gives you a puzzled look "My habits while I'm in one of the most important games of the season?" he asks, and you nod "We just want to get to know you better" you say, and he shrugs "As if one wasn't my mother and the other my girlfriend. I think you both know me too well" he says and then drinks from his water bottle "Concentrate on the match instead" he says, before returning to the game

"He's also always been stubborn. But I think you know that" says the woman as her son walks away, and he turns around, glaring at her and changing his gaze between her and you, who can't stop laughing. Maybe it was a bad idea to call you both since you can't shut your mouth together

✶ ITOSHI RIN ᡣ𐭩 𓂃

"Here he was two years old and he had just peed himself" says the woman showing you a photo of a crying baby, that is, your boyfriend. You look at the photo in love, giggling at the funnyness of your boyfriend, which does not at all reflect his childhood self, who was much more open and joyful "Here, however, he was four years old and Sae had given him a sticker of a soccer ball. I think he still keeps it in his room" the woman says, you look up only to see Rin's nervous gaze resting against the wall. You wink at him, returning your attention to the photo album of the Itoshi family, a family you have been seeing for four years now thanks to your relationship. And you love your boyfriend's mom

"Don't you think it's a bit excessive, mom?" the boy asks, but she shakes her head. “I've never had a daughter. Let me imagine it's her” she says, and he rolls his eyes before sighing “That doesn't change the motivation. Why are you showing her all these… embarrassing photos?” he asks, and you laugh "They're not embarrassing! They're cute, Rinnie" you say motioning for him to sit next to you, but he shakes his head "They're embarrassing. I know she did the same thing with Sae's girlfriend" he says, and the woman laughs "I also showed her... the other photo album. I'm sure Y/n wants to see it too" the woman says, and you raise an eyebrow, but when you turn around you see the panic on your boyfriend's face, who is chasing after his mother who has disappeared into her bedroom. The woman comes back with another album and her younger son hot on her heels "You don't have to see it. It's shit, it is" he says trying to steal the album, but the woman gives him a little slap on the hands "Be thankful I didn't step on your toes. Otherwise you wouldn't have been able to run after the ball for a while" she says placing herself next to you again, opening the album before her son can do anything

And now you understand why Rin didn't want to show it to you: every photo portrays him and his brother in the most embarrassing moments, like the first time on the toilet or with their faces full of sauce. But the photos are for some reason much worse for Rin than for Sae, photos that always portray him in a funnier way but so cute for you. Rin can't help but be embarrassed but above all guilty of this, because in the end it's thanks to him that you became such good friends, like another child, with his mother. He shouldn't have allowed it

✶ REO MIKAGE ᡣ𐭩 𓂃

"You don't spoil her enough. You should raise your expectations, my girl" says the woman next to you, and you don't know how to respond without sounding ungrateful "You're right, mom. I was thinking of giving her that Cartier jewel I was telling you about this morning" your boyfriend says nodding, and you shake your arms in embarrassment "If you mean the one that costs as much as our whole house, stop it" you say, but the woman caresses your face "Why do you worry, my girl? It's the man who has to spoil you, and my son doesn't do it enough in my opinion, you being such a good girlfriend" the woman says, and you nod "Thank you ma'am, but..." you say, but she giggles "I was like that too, but then my husband, Reo's father, became crazy about me. And as proof of his love he bought me part of the moon" she says, and you jump "Really?" you ask, and Reo, seeing your emotion, concentrates "Do you want part of the moon too?" he asks, but you jump again in embarrassment "No! I mean, thanks but no..." you say, and he seems to be sad about it

"You're so young me. Reo really needs to make you his bride, you're the only girl he introduced me that I like" the woman says, and you breathe a sigh of relief "I'm pleased, Mrs. Mikage" you say letting the woman caress your face again. Reo raises an eyebrow, surprised by his mother's words "The only one you like? Not that I don't like it, but you didn't like that one too..." he says, but she pulls his ear "Do you want to compare that rat who wanted your money with this angel, Reo? Did I really raise you like that?" the woman says, and you giggle, moving to Mrs. Mikage's side “Don't you care that she loves me now, Reo?” you ask, and he grabs your hands, kissing them "I'm more than happy about it, but I remembered her words differently..." but before he can finish the sentence, his ear is pulled again "Stop this talk of remembering or not. Hurry up and put a ring on her finger instead, or someone else will do it, who will know how to spoil her better than just a simple necklace... why not the whole set?" the woman says towards her son, and you can't help but laugh but be a little embarrassed. You got the answer from where Reo got his resourcefulness, but honestly you love his mother the way she makes sure her son takes care of you

[pan-kojiwa]

𝐒𝐲𝐧𝐨𝐩𝐬𝐢𝐬 ➻ 𝐄𝐯𝐞𝐫 𝐢𝐦𝐚𝐠𝐢𝐧𝐞𝐝 𝐒𝐚𝐞 𝐈𝐭𝐨𝐬𝐡𝐢 𝐰𝐢𝐭𝐡 𝐜𝐮𝐭𝐞 𝐚𝐠𝐠𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐬𝐢𝐨𝐧?

[Characters] ➻ 𝐒𝐚𝐞 𝐈𝐭𝐨𝐬𝐡𝐢 | 𝐌𝐢𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐞𝐥 𝐊𝐚𝐢𝐬𝐞𝐫 | ??? |

[CW] ➻ SFW, FLUFF, a lot of lips pursing, exaggerated cuteness (kinda), Boyfriend Sae, y’all already know he’ll get a bit ooc, it can be a little suggestive (just a little)

Waffle’s note -> I saw a post about cute aggression towards Rin once and I was like!! I have cute aggression?? Why not write about that?? But I already wrote something for Rin and then it hit me— why not Sae having cute aggression towards reader?? Ngl it was a bit challenging. I didn’t want to ooc him too much but I had to do it anyway :< okay now let me shut up.

❦ 𝐒𝐚𝐞 𝐈𝐭𝐨𝐬𝐡𝐢

✮ When you wake up, you have this adorable habit of stretching yourself— just like a cute little kitten. You arch your back, stretching your arms and legs while curling your toes. And every time you do that, your plump tummy shows. And god—Sae loves it. It always trigger in him, the urge to grab your hips and cover your tummy with kisses.

✮ Sometimes, Sae only half listens to what you say— especially when you’re ranting about your favorite character from your favorite show. Half of the time he just stares at you and nods along. Not because he doesn’t care about what you’re saying— no, he’s just trying to not pounce on you because of all the cute expressions you’re making. Yet he fails most of the time.

“ - God I hate him so much! Like how could he be so cruel to her!!? Can you believe it?? I know it’s just a facade and deep down he cares for her— because if not, why did he agree to wipe her father’s debts by marrying her— but still! She’s trying so hard to win his affection but it’s like he never understands shit ugh! And I hate how he’s so—

You pause staring back at Sae who’s just blankly gazing at you, blinking slowly.

“ - Sae? Are you even listening to me?” Mildly annoyed you tilt your head, lips pursed and brows slightly frowned.

Something in him snaps when he sees your expression. It’s too cute. Too irresistible. And your lips… so soft— so kissable. He just can’t hold back anymore, and eagerly grabs your face— which is quite surprised considering his usual aloof demeanor— he cups it in his hands. He then gently places a kiss on your cheek, then on your lips, then one on each one of your eye, to finally cover your entire face with kisses.

“- Ah— Sae! What are you doing?” You giggle, softly pushing him to get him to stop, but he just squeeze you harder.

“- Stay still. He says with a calm tone, totally not matching with his action. I’m not done.”

✮ He loves how your nose scrunches up when you laugh. Actually he just loves your laugh, that’s it. It’s cute. Every time he hears it, the urge to squeeze you in his arms floods his brain. Seeing you happy like that makes him soft— not like he’d ever admit it.

✮ He loves when you ask for kisses even when you’re upset with him. (Well in your own ways, because you can be quite stubborn.) Seeing you eagerly hold your cheek for a kiss, makes him wanna kiss you a hundred times more. And it’s the same with hugs. Again you really don’t ask. You either open your arms just in front of him or you force your way in. Well at least that gives him an excuse for not letting you go.

✮ When you’re shy or nervous in front of him— god he feels like he could swallow you whole from how cute you are. But again you’d never know what’s happening inside of his head, because he’s an expert when it comes to keeping his expression neutral— that’s just how he is. Yet, if you look closely, you can actually see the way his gaze softens when he looks at you. So at times, he would actually give in and let your cuteness avalanche his system.

You awkwardly peak inside of your bedroom, through the door.

“ - Sae…?” Lying on the bed while scrolling nonchalantly on his phone, Sae lifts his head, looking at you with a apathetic look on his face. You quickly make your way towards him, dressed in a cute little white sundress, falling just above your knees. Sae brought it for you on your date last week, but you didn’t get the chance to wear it yet.

As soon as he looks at your face, his gaze softens immediately. He throw a quick glance at your dress, then looks back at your face. Of course, you’re stunning— like always— but right now, the cute uncertain frown on your face is cuter than anything else. The dress kinda becomes irrelevant. Sure, it’s cute on you. But again, you’re way cuter.

Apprehensive of what your boyfriend could possibly say, you purse your lips, looking at him expectantly. An inaudible groan escapes his lips as he grabs your arm and yanks you on his lap.

“ -Ah!— Can’t you be more gentle?” You sulk.

You’re so irresistible— so much that he just wish he could hold you in his arms forever and never let go.

“ - Sorry. I got carried away.” He says as he gently bites your shoulder, slowly rubbing your arm. Feeling the sensation of his teeth gently pressing into your skin, makes you shiver a little.

His eyes meets yours and instantly a wave of affectionate and tender words threatens to overflow from his lips. But he doesn’t say anything— because really, none of these words were worthy enough to express what he really feels for you. So instead, he gently places his forehead on yours as he locks his intense gaze on you— trying to convey with his eyes everything words couldn’t. Your cheeks and ears dusted with a faint blush betraying your upset frown.

“- What…”

“ - Can I bite you?”

“ - Oh now you ask for permission…”

✮ Sae can definitely be tease sometimes— he doesn’t really look like the type, but he does— he loves teasing you. Especially when you are demanding his attention.

“ - …So I told her— ‘Yes! Go ahead, because why not right?’ And her reaction was actually SO cute—“

Noticing that Sae was only half paying attention to you, you frown while crossing your arms on your chest. You see, you have this cute habit of pursing your lips—all the time— every time you stress certain syllables. During those times, he can’t help but get distracted by your beautiful plump lips.

“ - You’re not listening.” You scold him.

“ - I am.” He says innocently, like he didn’t do anything. He was still glancing at your lips!

“ - No! You’re not fully paying attention to me. You keep looking at my lips!”

“ - So technically I am paying attention to you, right?”

You roll your eyes at him. He really knows how to get on your nerves sometimes.

“ - Stop playing with word! You know what I meant.”

“ - I love looking at your lips. They’re cute. You’re cute. You really do have all my attention. It’s just devided equally.”

“ - You’re insufferable…” You shake your head.

“ - C’mon tell me what happens next.” He chuckles lightly as you sigh softly, in defeat.

“ - Don’t wanna.” You involuntarily purse your lips again.

“ - …Are you trying to seduce me?” He says raising one of his eyebrow a faint smile showing up on his lips.

“ - I’m not. Otherwise I would have shown you my ass instead.”

“ - Getting bold aren’t we?”

“- Shut it.”

✮ The way you say his name when you’re excited about something, is always endearing to him. He can’t help but to take you in his arms and plant a kiss on top of your head.

✮ Seeing your cheeks full of food, makes it go all soft inside. He doesn’t even know why— wait, in fact, yes of course he knows, but explaining it is hard. It’s just— seeing you enjoying yourself and eating so enthusiastically makes him happy. And the little dance you make when the food is really good, really triggers his cute aggression. So he can’t resist the sudden urge to pinch your cheeks.

✮ Most of the time, you’re like a cat with him. When you two are cuddling on the couch, you always nuzzle against him, hiding your head in the crook of his neck. And till this day, he swears he heard you purr once— and yes that’s totally absurd, he’s aware, but he’ll never admit it. Because now, he can use that as an excuse to lie between your thighs and rest his head on your chest, pretending that he’s waiting for you to purr while secretly listening to your heartbeat.

✮ Some times, you just existing, can trigger his cute agression. You drinking water? He gets the urge to kiss you. You, sitting there all pretty watching TV? He just has to ruffle your hair. When you’re getting all shy from his compliments, while your ears, cheeks and nose turn a soft pink? He can never resist the urge to bite you all over. Controlling himself around you becomes harder and harder.

✮ He’s so into you that sometimes he thinks about just devouring you. It always sparks a flame of burning passion inside him. A flame so bright and so hot, that it’s hard to control. Yet, when you look at him and call his name with that genuine smile of yours, it’s enough to calm the raging storm of feelings inside of him. In those moments, he always gives in to the strongest feeling.

“ - Sae!”

“ - Hey. How—”

You jump into his arms, hugging him, as soon as he enters the lockers room. He just finished his training session. He was the only one left actually. All his teammates were already gone by now. But he knew when, and at what time you’d drop by to greet him, so he waited for you while practicing his shots a bit longer.

“ - I haven’t showered yet, I’m sweaty.” You two usually shower together in one of the shower stalls. Sae loves seeing you all shy when he asks you to join with him. It never takes long for the room to get all steamy. Yet today, there’s something different in the way you hold him, making his heart beat faster.

“ - Yeah I know, but I missed you. Plus you didn’t wake me up today, so I couldn’t see you off.” You lift your head toward him, resting your chin on his chest, lips pursed. He chuckles quietly, softly brushing a finger on your cheek.

“ - You were tired. I wanted to let you sleep a bit longer.”

You hold him tighter, gazing directly into his eyes.

“ - Are you gonna let me go?” He opens his arms hinting that you should let him go. You smell so nice, and you’re so soft… he didn’t want to get you all dirty with his sweat.

“ - Not yet… I kinda want to hold you forever right now.”

“ - Ah… Look what you’re doing to me.”

Sae drops his sport bag on the ground and wraps his arms around you, caging you in a heartwarming hug. In this hug, you can feel every single emotion that he has for you. They are pouring out endlessly through his embrace.

“ - I love you… I love you so much Y/n.”

Smiling from ear to ear, you squeeze him tighter, resting your head on his chest. You can now hear his heartbeat hammering inside of him, but you can also, definitely feel your own heartbeat pounding in sync with his.

“ - I love you too Sae.”

[adolecent]

Study date

Isagi Yoichi ×fem!reader

summary: you were originally meant to study with your boyfriend Isagi Yoichi, but instead, you drew him the whole time.

warnings: short

"Do you know the answer to question number 9..?" Isagi Yoichi, your boyfriend, asked as he had been trying to figure the answer out himself but failed miserably.

"Huh? Uhm let me see," you began as you turned to look at his papers to look at the question, "Uhmm I think the answer is... actually I don't know."

With a quick apology to Yoichi, you turned your papers back and began writing further.

Your boyfriend on the other hand was feeling down, considering he has to get his grades up since he has been too focused on football.

Ignoring question 9, he moved on with the 10th question,

"..... What?" He mumbled frustrated not even understanding the question. This made you look at him and then at his papers (which were pretty blank).

"Can you help me Y/n?"

"Oh uhm, sorry buy I haven't been doing math.. I was working on Japanese.." You say trying to sound as honest as possible, knowing you were in reality only drawing the different faces of frustration of your boyfriend while he was doing math.

"Yea maybe I should too. It's too late for me to do math now." He grumbled. While he was getting his Japanese work out, he took a quick glance at you and your work.

'What were you doing?' He asked himself and tried to move over to get a better view but tge moment he did, you turned the page but weirdly really fast.

'Were you hiding something??' your boyfriend thought again.

"What have you wrote yet?" He questioned curiously. "Continued to write an essay about stuff."

"Stuff? Let me read." You tried to pull your papers but you fought back and ended up pulling the paper from both sides, which caused them to rip and fall down on the ground.

"Shit, sorry!!" Isagi said as he quickly picked the two halves up and saw his face?

"Were you drawing ne this whole time?" He deadpanned at you.

"What?? No, I filled out the date." You tried to argue that you did do something.

"But apart from that, I just found your frustration funny and wanted to draw them" you laughed as he let out a sighs.

Not long after were all the school stuff abandoned and you two on his couch, watching a movie. You hug him pretty close and mumble quietly, "You know that I love drawing you?" He looks at you and planted a kiss on your forehead in a silent way to say 'I see'.

[adolecent]

See you again

Arthur Morgan × fem!reader

(this is part two of Savior)

summary: Nearly 2 months later, you were in the news paper as well as a symbol of a futuristic movement, that proved you were as hood as any man in your work field as a biologist. But... somehow you didn't feel complete, so you went back to the only place that you knew you'd find him.

warnings: can't write accents, wrote it pretty rushed so idk if it's good, got lazy at the end icl, I don't really like writing endings so I hope that it's alright how I ended this one (even if this is technically still kinda an open ending)

AN: @hairinurbutt I hope you like it, sorry if it doesn't met your expectations 🙏

The trains final call to get off was heared as you carefully stepped down the stairs to enter the familiar town called Valentine.

Not far from here, you met a man called Arthur Morgan, who not only saved you but helped you get your notebook, filled with your work, back.

In hopes you see him again, you visited the nearest town to find him.

He helped you reach your dreams and be known amongst the biologists but, you just felt lonely. Then you remembered how much fun you had in your short period of time with the over 6 foot tall guy.

You just so dearly hoped you'd see him again.

____________________________________________

Now looking around, it seemed way too early for your search to start. Barely anyone outside.

So therefore, you choose to eat breakfast in the bar you found. As you entered, you could see the bar keeper cleaning the tables and another man sitting a bit further away. Neither noticed you until the doors closed, the bar keeper asked "Can I help you?"

"Do you serve food?"

With a nod, he walked back to the counter and started preparing you something fresh. As you waited you couldn't help but ask, "Excuse me, do you know a guy that's like a bit over 6 foot, strong, like dark-ish blond hair?"

The barkeeper then deadpanned at the vague description, while the guy a few tables away heared and started to wonder as he recognizes your face....

Your food was bought to you as the barkeeper continued his work and suddenly, the chair in front of you was moved to accompany the guy that originally sat a few tables away.

He had dark shoulder long hair and very visible scars on the side of his face.

"Tell me more about the guy you're searchin' " he said.

"Well, like I said, tall, dark blond, like green-blue eyes-"

"What was his name?" He asked more impatiently.

"Arthur Morgan?" You answered, wondering if he knew your friend.

"So it's you! You're that girl that also got mauled by wolf's, huh?"

"....Huh"

The stranger you've never met knew about that incident?

Just who was he? Does he maybe know where Arthur was??

"And you are who?" You questioned him as he told you he was called 'John Marston'. The guy also told you about how Arthur told him alot about you, Arthur also wondering if you'd ever come back.

"So why 're you back here? Thought Arthur said you were famous or so?"

"Oh! I wouldn't say famous but-" you mumbled but then changed the topic to the other part of his sentence, "Yea, I am back to look for Arthur, if I am honest." shyly you admitted.

"Y'know what! I'll bring him to you! Meet up back here in this saloon at sunset!" He proudly decided.

____________________________________________

'I read through the news today again,

I still can't belive how far that girl made it. I am happy for her.

But still, I wonder if she still thinks about me like I think about her.."

With that, Arthur closed about the 20th page that was about you. Sure, he may seem a bit too foolish to write so much about you, a girl he met for a short while and had to let go even in a much shorter amount of time, but he for sure knew, that someone like you was a one-in-a-million.

"Arthur!" He looked up to see Abigail, "Have you seen John??" She worryingly asked.

"Sorry but I-"

"Arthur!" A family voice boasted through the camp as many looked at John getting of his horse and walking fast to his somewhat brother and wife.

"John! Where have you been??" The women asked worried as well as mad seeing that after being gone the whole day without saying anything, he goes to Arthur first.

The scar faced man looked at his wife and gave her a kiss on the cheek, "I've been in Valentine, was in the saloon this morning as I met someone interesting." He chuckled towards the other man.

Arthur instead did not seem to want to play the guessing game and just sighs and hoped John would just say who he met with.

"Uh so- As I was saying, I met with.. What was her name?" Abigail was now beyond confused on why he spend a day away with a girl.

"The girl you always talk and write about! That biologist!!"

Weights seem to pull Arthurs heart further down as he was sure John was talking about you.

"Y/n?" "Yea! That girl."

Now Artbur wasn't sure how to feel. Sure he was happy you were back but why? And would you like to see him again?

The women between the 3 now understood what was going on as she starts to feel excitement fill her body for Arthur. She knew how much of an affect you had on her tall friend.

"Arthur! Get your best clothes ready!!" Abigail yells as she hurries away to search for stuff.

Not long after, she came back to the two boys who just stared at her while she held a bar of soap and a shaving knife.

____________________________________________

3 hours passed as Abigail has scolded Arthur to wash himself clean. A little later, Artbur was forced to trim his beard atleast and meanwhile, John was laughing at his friend. Little Jack came by as well to sit and watch Arthur shave and question what was going on, Abigail only explained it, saying 'he's getting ready to meet someone important again'.

Now ready, he made his way to the horses and saddled up his own horse.

____________________________________________

Arriving in Valentine, he got off his horse and tied it to a pole.

He made his way to the Saloon that John told him, you'd be waiting in.

'It doesn't feel right just yet...' Arthur thought as he secretly ripped a flower from the side of the ground and walked further to the Saloon.

'Much better'

Walking through the doors, he looked around, seeing people sitting and standing everywhere. It was packed with people. Rich people as well. But Arthur Morgan completely forgot about that part of his life as his eyes only searched for you amongst the crowd.

His eyes stopped at what he thought to be the most beautiful girl.

You were finally here again, for him!

"Miss, I've heard you've been askin' around for me?"

The voice behind you scared you and made you jump just slightly. You realized who it belonged to and instantly shoot up from your chair to hug him.

He was so shocked by the sudden hug but couldn't help but use his roughed up hand, to pull you closer to him.

Parting from the hug, Arthur gave you a pretty flower and you felt like you could finally say what you've been wanting to say for so long now,

"I've found you again Arthur."

The smile you showed his was the one you shower him the first time he has met you.

'Just as beautiful as I remember'

Both of you took a seat and began talking, knowing that neither of you wanted the night to end by still being just friends.

[adolecent]

Savior

Arthur Morgan × fem!reader

summary: You're a biologist explorering the nature. But sadly the nature was mean and had you in an wolf's attack involved. Luckily your savior Arthur Morgan was there to help.

warnings: wolf attack, guns mentioned, knife mentioned, I can't write accents, dead aninal mentioned; English isn't my first language; rushed kinda

Crouching down, you cut a piece of the plants growing on the ground. After so much time spend on your discoveries, you were sure you were able to go back home soon. Sure, you were happy to live your dream but this area sure was dangerous.

____________________________________________

Walking back to your makeshift camp, you were ready to to write your report of the day. But the second you stepped close to your camp, you noticed it was ruined.

Tend ripped apart, conserves broken, your journal... gone??

Confusion turned into worry and that worry turned into fear when the hungry growling of a group of wolf's was heard behind you.

'Oh no..'

You quickly grabbed the revolver stuffed into your holster. You didn't have to think twice to shoot and scare two wolf's slightly to make them step back. Suddenly though, another wolf came from your ride side and jumped on you. Your revolver slid away from you and your only hope was your strength pushing the hungry wolf away.

Looking around, you searched for a weapon and there it was. A knife.

But if you were to remove your arm of the wolf above you, you were to lose this fight. And that's what the other two wolf's realized as well because the second you saw the knife, another wolf was about to jump on you as well. Lucky for you, it dropped dead on the ground right next to you with a single shot echoing in the forest.

That sound made the animal above you confused and that's when you made the decision to grab the knife and hit the wild beast over your body. With a whine it ran away and you were now breathing out your anxiety.

Silently thanking your savior.

"..You alright, miss?" A gruffy voice asked.

Looking up, you saw a hand teaching down to help you up and you took that hand.

"Yea, I was just not expecting that attack I guess." You smiled thankful, that this wasn't your last day.

"Well your camp looks ravished, you need help, miss....?"

"Y/n L/n, biologist. And you are?" You questioned teasingly despite your situation.

"Arthur Morgan, a normal guy."

____________________________________________

After Arthur helped you look for still intact things in your camp, you slowly lost hope for your journal to be still in one piece.

The man noticed your melancholic thought and wondered out loud, "What's making you so sad, Miss L/n?"

"You can call me Y/n and I think the wolf's have my journal, that I've worked on for forever." Frustrated with the situation you didn't even care that much about your tent having holes or your food being gone.

"What if we go search for it, Y/n?" He asked and you nodded thankfully. With whatever left of hope, you agreed to go with Arthur.

He held out his hand from above you in the saddle, as you took his hand, it felt like before when he pulled you if the ground.

"So? How do your journal look like?"

"Its a brown-reddish book with a small deer on the front cover and a charm hanging down on a cord as a bookmark."

____________________________________________

Time passed and the sun began to set. Your hope now completely gone as you now only wished to rest.

"I think we should stop searching. We ain't gonna find the journal in the dark."

You agreed and searched for a good place to set up Arthurs tent. Unsure if you were welcomed to sleep in the temporary camp, you awkwardly stood by the side.

"You gonna get in the tent or do you wanna sleep outside, Missy?"

"Uhm.. sleep outside?"

"Well too bad you don't have a choice. Go sleep in my tent." He joked. As serious as Arthur looked like, he sure knew how to be sarcastic.

"Well damn, why you gotta be so nice to me? You don't know me?"

"I know enough to know that your own tent is gone!" He argued. Still managing to sound sarcastic though.

"Why don't you just lay with me in the tent? I'd feel bad if you weren't." "...Fine" Arthur looked down and sighs but nonetheless agrees.

____________________________________________

As you both lie down inside the tent the awkward phase began to hit. You turned around not wanting to deal with that.

As you closed your eyes, you heared a husky voice quietly ask you, "What is this journal to you?"

The question wandered around in your brain before you gave your answer, "In that journal I've written down everything I've discovered. I've worked so hard to prove to those privileged men that I can be a biologist as well. But now, I bet these damn men will laugh when I come back home empty handed..." Your frustration was visible in your voice. You didn't needed to look at Arthur, for him to realize that you really needed your book back.

Arthur didn't say anything anymore and took a look at you. Slowly letting sleep consume you.

____________________________________________

Waking up with much more place to move around, you already knew that your temporar companion was not inside the tent anymore.

Once you made your way out of the tent, you saw the man sitting infront of the fire, cooking some meat that you guessed belonged to the cut-up animal next to him. He most likely went out early to hunt.

"Thank you for letting me stay the night, Arthur."

Your voice made Arthur aware that you woke up and offered you the meat that is already done cooked. "Have some,"

You took it and and started eating away as the man continued, "I've found your journal I think."

He then pulls out the book you've worked on for the past months and you gasp in surprise.

"These beasts were not willing to let go of it" He then jokes, showing a few cuts and bites on his arms.

Instead of taking the journal out of his hands, you search for some alcohol.

"I knew you'd be happy but 'ya already going to celebrate with alcohol?" He teased.

"Yes- wait what no??" You sit down next to him, "I want to clean your wounds but you don't seem to have any bandages or so around here" worry audible in your voice.

"It's gonna sting a bit."

____________________________________________

"Stay safe now, miss L/n" Artbur said as the train behind you was waiting for you.

Now that you had your journal back, you finally could go back home. Just sadly, it so meant to say goodbye.

Without thinking, you suddenly ran down the stairs of the train to Arthur and reached up to give him a small kiss on his cheek. A surprised look on his face as you could only ran back to the train to catch it in time.

"Goodbye Arthur, I hope we will see eachother again soon!"

____________________________________________

'I met somebody. An interesting girl, might I add.

She was a biologist working to show men how smart she is. Now she's gone to prove them she can do as good as them- or even better.

I've read through her notes and was impressed at how good and precise they were, some things even surprised me!

I can't lie, she was a beautiful women that I hope to see again. I mean, I do have to repay her with that sneaky kiss she gave me right before departing.'

Arthur wrote down on a page in his own journal, next to a whole page of a portrait of you smiling. He liked looking at it, it made him smile as well.

[adolecent]

Birthday

Rin itoshi; Yoichi isagi; Chigiri hyoma; Reo mikage ×fem!reader (separate)

summary: what these boys would give you/do for your birthday

warnings: !!This is the first time i do multiple characters so please bear with me!!; it's from the boys pov kinda; kinda long; kinda lazy post

Rin Itoshi

Rin Itoshi wasn't known for his socializing skills, as he preferred to stay by himself (and you but he would never say that out loud).

But now that it was your birthday? He had no right to ask you to just dissappear from the little surprise party some of your friends made you.

He was happy for you, that was for sure... but, what he wasn't happy about was how he felt like an outsider to his own girlfriends birthday party.

Good for him, the girl of his dreams came to his rescue and made sure non of her friends noticed the couple secretly sneaking out. Now infront of the door, Rin could finally feel himself breathing free again. He felt a pair of eyes look at him and when the itoshi turned to you, he noticed how happy or somewhat proud you were of him.

"Thank you for stating at the party, I know you don't like this stuff." You said as the boy couldn't wait any longer and sighs, "Here uhm, I wanted to give it to you after everyone left but I don't know how long that will take." He explained annoyed by how patient he had to be as he pulled out a box from his jacket.

"It's a necklace-" he said as he opened the box for you, he couldn't look you in the yes otherwise he feared his face would redden, "-it's the one you said looked pretty a whole ago.." He now mumbled and you smiled thankfully at him.

"Can you put it on for me, Rin?" You asked.

So as you turned around, he pushed your hair aside and in that moment, he could smell your shampoo that made him want to melt into you.

After that, he was now much more happier than before, seeing you present his birthday present to you to your guest.

Yoichi Isagi

It was no wonder that a guy like Yoichi would be a good boyfriend and that was even more shown on your birthday.

He had the whole day planned out for you two.

wake my girlfriend with breakfast

take her out to the fair

finally, take her to the ferries wheel

kiss her on top of the ferries wheel

With this short but still well planned plan, he felt ready to visit you early in the morning. Your parenrs let him in, knowing he was the dream guy, any parent would wish for their daughter.

And so began his 4-step-plan for your perfect birthday.

Carefully he mixed the ingredients for the perfect breakfast for you, your favorite.

He remembered exactly how you liked it.

After a while of cooking he was finally down and proud of his arrangement of sweet fruits, as well as some warm freshly made food with a nice refreshing drink to wake up on your plate.

'phase one: done' he said in his mind as he woke you up by kissing you.

Now later the fair was packet but that didn't change the fact that you two were enjoying eachothers company. You both visited many different boots, be it food, games (even though Yoichi knew they were rigged, he still tried to win you as much as possible) or photo booths.

You were laughing and Isagi couldn't help the smile forming on his lips.

As the sky darkened he knew it was time for his last two steps for the perfect birthday date. The ferries wheel.

After waiting for an eternity, it was finally time for Isagis grand plan, the peak of the day, a moment for you to always remember.

Moments of looking out of tge window in a peaceful silence, your boyfriend broke it and said "I hope you had a good birthday today, I thought of everything I could to make it memorable." You smiled at him and thanked him and after that, Isagi Yoichi kissed you.

Not just a peek but a full blown kiss with all his emotions, showing you how much he loves you actually.

Chigiri Hyoma

With a boyfriend like Chigiri, it was guaranteed for you to feel like a princess on your birthday. Be it choosing an outfit or your skincare. He did it for you. And let's not forget the fact that he bought you that one plushy you were once talking about. He really proves how attentive he can be when it comes to you.

Apart from his present he also took you to that one café you once told him about. A cute cat café.

He made such an effort to call (he got less and less patient as he tried to call but no one picked up) and reserve the best table for you two.

On your way there, you had to use the train and to both of your luck, it wasn't crowded at all. Quite the opposite as you could look out the window from infront of you and see the blue ocean waves hitting the beach that Hyoma Chigiri took you and showed you once.

As the train stopped and you both got off, it wasn't much to a surprise to see such a beautiful small town filled with life and cute stores and Hyoma let you pull him in each store. Even if you had found nothing to buy, it was still lots of fun go explore with your red haired boyfriend.

It just reminded you how much Hyoma loves you and tries to be more patient with you.

The time reached to the afternoon to where your reservation was.

Walking inside the café, a few cats came to both of you. They were so cute, you told your boyfriend and went to the table he reserved.

As the food came, the cats started to huddle up around you.

'Beautiful' Hyoma though, as he looked at you laughing about a cat looking mean.

It was perfect, and the evening on the still pretty empty train was just the cherry on top of your birthday.

You laid your head on his shoulder as he caressed you from the side. With a last kiss, you trusted him to wake you up at your destination.

Reo Mikage

Not only were you woken up with your boyfriends huge amount of presents but you also woke up to an invitation to an expensive restaurant, that Reo swore you'd like.

It felt like a little-girls-princess-come-true-dream.

Your boyfriend gifted you a dress you have been eying for quite a while, paired with expensive looking jewelry that matched it. You felt like you were still dreaming but that's exactly what Reo Mikage wanted.

The day couldn't have been better, you were celebrating it with a group of your friends- as well as shared friends that Reo invited. The party guest made you blow out your candles and open the gifts you received. At the end, you had enough presents for the next few years.

The party didn't last all too long as the restaurant was awaiting you. And like the purple haired boyfriend of yours stated, you loved the food dearly.

"Thank you but Reo, but why did you spend so much on me today??" You thanked as well as questioned him. He only responded with a "Because you're my favorite birthday girl. You deserved to be celebrated with jewels and dresses."

[allfearstofallto]

Being Kenma's girlfriend isn't for the faint of heart. Kenma is sweet, caring, strangely physically affectionate, and most importantly generous, but even he has his flaws. A few things that grind your gears or even upsets you to the point of anger. Specifically, the lack of attention he gives you.

You know it's his job, his streaming and gaming, but even you find yourself longing for his attention. He always seems elsewhere, his mind wandering to what he's going to play next or who his next collab will be with. In the end, you always feel second in his life. Second to his games and consoles and career.

You're used to going to bed alone with him in the other room, only to feel him climbing in beside you at close to two in the morning. His arm will be draped around you and you'll be pulled into his chest, followed by the sound of his soft snoring.

“The character creation in the newest game I'm playing is incredible,” Kenma said in his typical monotone voice while you sat his breakfast down in front of him. He spoke slowly and quietly all the time, but you who'd been his girl for years already knew how to recognize his excitement.

“Is it?” You questioned. Kenma played a lot of games. A lot. More games than you'd seen or heard of. Some were games he was just curious about, some were review copies that he had to play, but he had a lot of experience under his belt. So when Kenma said anything was good in a game, it meant it was probably outstanding, considering how high his expectations were.

He stuffed some food into his mouth and began chewing, swallowing the food down a little too quick before talking again, “The face modeling is super realistic, but not uncanny at all. The devs really put a lot of work into it. Watch me play later tonight.”

You giggled at his enthusiasm, but agreed nonetheless. It always made you shy to watch your boyfriend stream. The amount of comments flowing in asking for his opinion and telling him how cool he was did something for your confidence. They admired him, but you truly knew him. You know his flaws and weaknesses, his favorite and least favorite foods. You knew how many times it took for him to beat that particular souls like game, the one that frustrated him enough to quit for weeks. So tuning into his stream that night was no issue.

You watched a few minutes of the game, a JRPG type hack and slash fighter. The game did look incredible with beautiful landscapes and oddly fun enemy designs. Kenma played perfectly, only stopping to pause for a second to show off his in-game character. You tried to look extra hard at her face, that being one of the things that Kenma enjoyed most about the game.

With a soft smile and a blush, you giggled shyly. His character looked just like you.

[adolecent]

Sheep in a wolf's costume

(Yandere/obsessed!)Rin Itoshi × fem!reader

summary: A princess like you shouldn't wander around unattended while at war. That's what your father thought at least, and that's why, Rin Itoshi was chosen as your own guard.

warning: Stalking, fantasy au, yandere/obsessed, he kinda worships reader (??), death,

"...and with that, I order him to be your guard." Your father, the king, commanded.

In your mind, you were dreading having to be followed by someone you don't really know. As a princess, you already had to overcome the constant nagging of your parents to act whenever and wherever you are ladylike. Not that it was impossible but very draining.

Looking over to your side, you remarked how one of the knights looked more nervous than the ones next to him. You knew from then on, that was your new babysitter.

After a while, you father continued to talk to the other knights. You couldn't handle standing there, listening to your father talk about next possible moves from the enemy and how they could prevent that from happening. You couldn't bare to listen to the gruesome out loud thoughts (that should have stayed in their sick brains instead of being muttered out loud) of the solders.

Your new guard noted how your expression changed from annoyed to a hidden disgust.

'Even with such an evil topic, she tries to remain princess-like. Cute." That's what the dark haired boy thought.

At some point, you just wanted out of the room and the still unnamed knight by your side realized it as well. He then interrupted your father's conference (something undared by many with a lower status).

"Pardon me sir, don't you think that the princess shouldn't have to worry about our conflict and ruin her pure brain?" He questioned. A few wispers from behind and from the side were the only thing keeping the silence away. Your father was surprised, shocked even, to have someone other than him dare to talk for his own daughter. But it's not like he didn't agree with the said statement of 'not wanting to ruin your pure thoughts and brain'.

With a quiet sighs, he agreed a let the guard go for his foolish behavior of interrupted like that.

____________________________________________

"Thank you, for getting me out" you thanked him sincerely.

Maybe, he isn't as bad as you thought?

But oh, how wrong that was. He was much more worse than what you could have imagined.

"What's your name?" you wanted to know and walked beside him as he accompanied you to your chambers. He looked over to you quite shocked and muttered a small 'Rin'.

You couldn't help but laugh at what you thought was shyness. The sound of the laugh was like a immense warm comfort, that he deemed to not have earned (just yet at least). He loved it. So much. His heart clenched at the thought of failing your father's wish for your safety and swore to himself to protect you. For now, he didn't think much of his possessiveness. To him, it was just him doing his job.

Because Rin Itoshi is unfamiliar with the term love.

____________________________________________

As days follow and the conflict began to get more serious, Rin was able to listen to your worries and how you wanted this war to stop.

With each day spending more time with you, the knight felt himself more aware of how much he actually enjoys your company. Even in such hard times, you were still next to him, listening to him talk about his interests, his likings as well as dislikings and even more shocking to some, about his family. He simply trusted you and you trusted him.

You knew you could definitely trust him after what happened at town. Even with a war going on, your father made you go to the orphanage. You definitely should only visit but you being you, Rin had to watch how his princess was playing and joking with the children.

Soon, thoughts plagued the knight of having a family with you. The dark haired boy quickly threw that thought away and continued to look out for you as you were finally wishing the children to stay healthy.

While walking down the street to where the carriage was supposed to wait. You were met with something else.

You two saw bandits with knives in their hands. They seriously didn't think this through if they thought that Rin Itoshi would let them steal from you- or even worse, harm you.

Quickly Rin drew his sword out of the holder and pointed it to the opponents. Non of them got closer and took a few steps back.

Suddenly, another thief came from behind you and pulled the knife in his hand close to your throat. Without a second of waiting, Rin brought his sword to the one threatening you and made a fast cut for the thief to fell down bleeding without seeming to stop. Quickly stepping away from the corpse, your eyes widen as the chest of your knight stooped you from stepping away any further.

He saved you, but at the cost of one's life...

The boy wrapped his arms around you and bought you closer to the metal of his suit, he tried his best to comfort you as he only could be happy that you were safe. No more bandits wanting to rob you.

At this point, he might have started to feel something more for you. He still couldn't put a finger on what exactly it was called but from what he heard, his feelings were as strong as love.

Right now, his brain accepted a feeling for you. He calls it Love.

____________________________________________

The moment Rin Itoshi realized how much his feelings grew over the time of being your knight, was when you got your portrait taken by one of the best artist at the time. He stood next to the portrait and had a very clear view of you. You looked eternal with all the diamonds and the jewelry.

On one hand, he was excited to be able to have such a beautiful view of you. Your beauty infront of him and him having the possibility to memorize all your features highlighted by the pretty diamonds. He was so sure, that he would spend all his money for jewelry for you just because your being is supposed to be lavished by all these expensive stones and gold or silver (whatever you prefere because he'd buy you either).

But on the other hand, apart from his growing love for you, the feeling of jealousy grew as well. His jealousy was directed at the artist and yes, the painting is beautiful, but, he shouldn't be able to look at you with ,what Rin thought to be, lust. Only Rin himself should have the ability to look at you. Others should pay.

And not with any money, oh no... Rin expected them to pay with their eyes who dared to glance over to you. Like thiefs get punished by getting their hands cut off, but what would that be useful for? It were their eyes that weren't allowed to look at a higher being.

While the painting was finished hours later, you began to feel your eyelids grew heavier. Looking out, you saw how the sky was already darkened and the sun long gone. Stars now dancing above the castle and the moon deep asleep.

Looking over to Rin, he seemed to understand your trouble and helped you up. He then proceeded to kneel down and say "Get on my back, I'll carry you to your chamber, princess."

You didn't question it and sat on his makeshift seat of his hands to hold you up. Your arms wrapped around his neck as your head laid on his broad shoulder.

'Shit. She smells so good....' he thought.

As he carried you to your chambers, he laid you down on the comfortable bed and pulled the blankets over your beautiful body. Oh how he loved you, your brain, your body, and your looks. He loved everything about you.

If you were to command him, he would kiss every floors that were lucky enough to be walked upon by you.

If you were to command him, he would go into every fight and come back to you.

If you were to command him, he would do anything you'd ever wish.

Because in the end, it's Rin Itoshi. He would get his hands dirty for you, so you wouldn't have to.

And maybe, just maybe, love was a wrong term for his feelings. He felt his obsession grow more and more.

____________________________________________

"Where is the princess???" A servant asked another. Neither knew of anything after the village got attacked. To make it worse, most knights were gone, thinking the enemies were going to attack from somewhere else. But oh how wrong they were.

Now with nearly no one to fight with, the village was doomed. Not even the king was present anymore, he was murdered and you, you disappeared, along with your knight.

If you had a choice in this or not, Rin Itoshi was not disappointed with his deal with the enemies.

A deal that would make him alongside you stay safe, as long as he would be telling them your folks secrets.

Looking back, he was happy you're now safe with him.

Because Rins feeling for you are way stronger than anyone could possibly imagine and now, you're his and his alone.

[just-jordie-things]

friendly neighborhood spiderman - fushiguro megumi

word count: 25k i need a lobomy warnings: swearing, men making reader uncomfortable, some blood n bruises summary: besides being morally gray, megumi has never crossed any personal boundaries while protecting the city disguised as the spiderman. that is, until it comes to her. a thorn in his side, a plague to his mind, and a skip in his heart. wait, what?

notes: SPIDERMAN AU! rivals to unknown friends to unknown lovers to..??

___

With great power comes great responsibility…

To that, Fushiguro Megumi said; no shit.  

Living a double life wasn’t always the easiest thing in the world, but the justice part came to him naturally.  He didn’t like to call his abilities superpowers, there was something too childish about it, but since gaining them, Megumi had known there was some kind of reason.

Maybe it was because he had a stronger sense of right and wrong than most of the people he knew.  His peers at the college he attended seemed to have more interest in alcohol poisoning than anything else, so he supposed it made sense that if a radioactive spider bit had to give someone powers… it might as well have been him.

Besides, he was kind of a loner, so it wasn’t hard to hide his double life.  Every day he followed the same routine.

Wake up early to work out and do a quick patrol of the city, try to get to his classes on time, study in between lectures, study through lunch, and then as soon as his last class of the day was over he was off to swing through the city and keep an eye on things.

There had been an uptick in crime in Tokyo lately, and Megumi hadn’t quite put his finger on why.  It had never been the safest city in Japan, but since taking on this role it seemed like criminals everywhere were crawling out of the cracks and shadows to challenge him.  Not that anything had proven to be too challenging for The Spiderman… petty criminals made it easy.

“Late again, Fushiguro” 

There were, however, challenges that Megumi faced.

(y/n) swiveled around in her seat just as he’d sat down behind her.  To think he’d patted himself on the back for only being three minutes late today.  He should’ve known she was counting down the minutes to rub it in his face.

Resting her elbows on the back of her seat so she could smirk at him, she plops her chin on her fists and eyes him curiously.  Megumi can’t even be bothered to roll his eyes, he’d grown too tired of the same banter every day.

If she couldn’t take his place at the top of the class, (y/l/n) (y/n) would have to find some other way to antagonize Megumi- and she took that job all too seriously.  Unfortunately their class schedules were almost identical, seeing as they were both enrolled in as many accelerated courses as they could be, so Megumi spent most of his day in her vicinity.  And hell, she never let him forget it.

When he barely even looks at her, (y/n) turns back around in her seat, seemingly already prepping her notebook for her notes of the day.  She’s probably one of those girls that makes every page pretty and aesthetically pleasing, Megumi finds himself frowning at his own train of thought.  He only had seven more hours of putting up with her competitive attitude, and then he’d be free and far from it.

Nothing cleared his mind like swinging around the city.  She couldn’t possibly plague him once he was in his suit.  He tried to tell himself that through the rest of class, everytime her hand shot up in the air and she bragged her way through perfect, textbook answers.

It was no doubt that she’d be successful after graduation.  Megumi would rather die than admit it out loud, but he wouldn’t be surprised in the least if she ended up a millionaire- billionaire- with how well studied and determined she was to win.  If she put half the effort into her future career that she did just by bothering him, she’ll probably earn herself some title of youngest most successful woman. 

Hopefully by then she’ll be too busy to bother him anymore.  Although Megumi assumes that by the time graduation rolls around, he’ll never see her again.  

She was probably counting down the days until then, too. ___

Megumi spent his lunches alone.

This didn’t really bother him.  He didn’t have much interest in making friends, and never put much effort into it.  He liked to think he was kind, but he knew he wasn’t the most approachable guy in the world.  If he was honest, he kind of liked it that way.  So long as he kept his clothes dark, his face expressionless, and his hair untamed, then he seemed to ward people off.  No one approached his usual small table in the corner of the lunchroom unless they needed to borrow one of the extra empty chairs.  Even then, people seemed nervous to ask, and more often than not someone would scurry over and take one without a word, rushing it back to their table before Megumi could say something untoward.

The way he dressed himself wasn’t the only thing keeping people away.  His reputation might have something to do with it as well…

But that fight wasn’t his fault.  Not necessarily.  So what if someone got sent to the hospital? Megumi was a believer in consequences being served… and if no one else was going to deliver, then he supposed it came down to him to do the right thing.  This was before the spider bite, before Spiderman, so his strong sense of justice had nowhere to be channeled.

To Megumi, all that mattered was the guy learned his lesson.  And by the way, he did live.  He just had to spend a week in Intensive Care to pull through, is all.

Unapproachable was an understatement when it came to Megumi.

Maybe that’s why he found (y/n) all the more obnoxious.

He minds his business during his lunch hour- although he’d argue that he minds his business all the time.  Sitting in the corner with headphones large enough to make the point clear that he didn’t want to be bothered, his nose was always stuck in a book.  He’d eat with one hand and scribble in his notebooks with the other.  Even if he could afford a laptop he didn’t want to use one.  His time was better utilized if he could study and eat  simultaneously.

The corner of his eye twitches when he catches a glimpse of her in his peripheral.  He hates that the hair on the back of his neck stands up when she shows up, all of his nerves tingling like a warning.  His grimace is obvious as he finds her walking through the cafe with the little lunch box he knew was perfectly organized in multiple compartments.  She probably didn’t let any of her food touch.

She’s stopped on her mission to get to her table of know-it-all friends, and Megumi shouldn’t care that some guy called her over to his table to talk to her, it’s a bit of a boring scene, honestly.  He should get back to his studying now, but for some reason he’s compelled to watch from the back of the room as (y/n) drags her feet over to the guy’s table.

Megumi doesn’t recognize him, or really any of his surrounding friends, but by the looks of it they seemed like the kind of guys that wouldn’t have gotten into the classes he’s taking.

A year ago Megumi wouldn’t have been able to hear their conversation, not from across the busy cafe where a hundred other conversations are happening, but now he finds it easy to tune out all the other noise and eavesdrop on (y/n) and this frat boy.

“You always walk by without saying hello.  You tryin’ to hurt my feelings, princess?” The frat boy feigns heartbreak, holding his hand to his chest all the while grinning at her.

“Hello”

(y/n’s) reply is rigid.  She sounds as bored as Megumi feels watching her.  He almost scoffs at himself for even paying this much attention.  Clearly his little warning sense was misfiring, because nothing of interest is playing out here.  He was starting to consider this a waste of his heightened abilities.

“Awe, c’mon now gorgeous, you can do better than that,” Fratboy clicks his tongue in mockery.  “Why don’t you come sit?” 

“I’m sitting with my friends” 

Once again, her tone is as flat and dry as could be.  Megumi starts to wonder what Fratboy even wants with her.  Besides her personality being insufferable, she clearly isn’t interested in whatever he’s offering.  How many hints can this guy possibly miss?

“Rain check?” Fratboy asks hopefully.  It could almost be endearing if it wasn’t for the slimy grin he wore.  Megumi hated to think it, but (y/n) outranked this guy on every scale.

“Yeah.  Maybe” (y/n’s) voice falls to a mumble before she turns and walks away, this time at a faster pace than before.

As she finds her place at her table, she glances over her shoulder, feeling the prickle of someone’s eyes following her.  Megumi’s senses are one step ahead, and he’s quick to drop his head to focus back on his studies again.  He’d already lost five minutes to watch a pointless interaction, he didn’t need to lose more time by facing her evil eye if she’d caught him staring at her.

Idiot, he thinks as he takes a more aggressive bite of his food than necessary.  Getting behind on schedule for (y/n) of all people.  

He pushes the whole thing as far from his mind as he can as he gets back to work. ___

Tokyo had been rather quiet this evening.  Not that Megumi was complaining.  It was refreshing to see the streets peaceful, even this late into the night.

Eleven o’clock might not be the ideal dinner time for your average person, but for Spiderman, it was the norm.  And Megumi liked having a quiet night where he could have a quick street food dinner at the skyline overlooking the whole city.  It was peaceful up there.  With all the stars out, a perfect breeze coming in, and without the noise of pedestrians out and about down on the streets, Megumi could positively say this was his secret piece of heaven.

Most things about his life were a secret- but this especially he held this place close.

As expected there wasn’t a single pesky thought of school on his mind.  Like the sky, it was clear and peaceful.

At least it was, until he was mid-bite of his sandwich and he caught sight of something sketchy in his peripheral.

The familiar sensation of the hair on the back of his neck prickling rises when he turns to watch the scene unfold.  An unmarked car with blackout windows pulling up behind one of the many small 24-7 convenience stores and a few men with various clown masks getting out of it.  He huffs in annoyance, already swinging down and dumping the remainder of his perfectly good sandwich in the trash.

When were these idiots going to learn that robbing a convenience store was never worth it? He wonders as he lands on the roof of the building the men had just gone into.  He finds there’s only one guy left in the car, the getaway driver he’s sure.  Pulling his mask over his face he’s swift and silent in webbing up the door handles and tires of the car.  He wasn’t going anywhere anytime soon.

Just as silently, he drops to the ground, and enters the store.

It’s not the first time Spiderman has made an appearance during a stick up.  And Megumi’s sure it won’t be his last, seeing as no one ever learns.

“Well if it isn’t Spiderboy” One of the three clowns, Megumi assumes the ringleader, taunts him with a laugh.  He cocks his gun and aims it at him, but Megumi’s not the slightest bit threatened by a gun.  Typical, he thinks.

He barely acknowledges the silent threat at all, instead scoping out the store quickly.  

There’s one man behind the counter, his hands raised and shaking.  It appears he hasn’t handed over any money yet, which is good.  It makes for a quicker and cleaner exit for Megumi.

A couple is cowering behind the first aisle of snacks, trying to peek over the shelves without being seen- they’re not doing a very good job, but with Spiderman here now Megumi figures they’ve assumed their safety is guaranteed.  They aren’t wrong.

And then there was a girl in the very back, two aisles behind the couple, and apparently far less brave as well.  She’s crouched all the way to the ground, her hands clasped tightly over the back of her neck as if this was a tornado drill and not a robbery.  At least her head is down, Megumi thinks.  It’s not often he comes across civilians with a decent sense of self preservation.

“Did you hear me, Spiderboy-?” The ringleader’s second taunt is barely finished before there’s two webs flying at him.  One aimed for the barrel of his gun, covering his mask, gluing it straight to his face and muffling his mouth.

“Yeah yeah, I fuckin’ heard you,” Megumi grumbles.  Criminals loved to call him all sorts of names, he figured it comes with the job, but man did it get old.

There’s two other clowns, lackeys, he supposes.  These types hardly worked alone these days.  Megumi always wondered if they thought being in numbers would protect them from Spiderman.  Again, they never learn.

It takes him all of five seconds to web up their weapons as well.  Some glued to their hands and chest, rendering them useless, others so tied up in the sticky string that they couldn’t move any limbs if they tried.

“You think you can go around playing hero and people will respect you for it?” One of the lackeys snarls when Megumi tears the mask from his face.  He does the same for the other, but the second clown seems too afraid to speak.  Good.  “People ‘round here don’t give a shit, Spiderboy.  You think they’ll thank you? Heh? You think they’ll throw you a nice parade and chant your name?” 

Megumi rolls his eyes, patting down his pockets in search of any identifiable information.  Like he presumed, he finds a phone and wallet.  Sometimes it felt like these guys weren’t even trying to get away with their crimes.

Paying the lackey clown no mind, he turns over his shoulder and motions to the couple behind the shelf.  They raise their heads a little further, eyes wide and seemingly surprised Spiderman was addressing them.

“It’s safe to go,” He tells them with a wave of his hand.  “Go straight to the police station to report this” 

Does he have faith they’ll listen? No, he assumes they’ll be likely to go home.  Megumi doesn’t care much.  The police weren’t exactly his allies.  But if he was going to do their jobs for them, he was going to have to at least act like he was playing by their rules.

“Playing nice with the cops, tch,” The loudmouth lackey continues on.  “When they show up, they’ll take you before they take any of us- mmph!” 

“Much better,” Megumi sighs when his webbing does just the trick to shut the guy up.  Will he suffocate with it covering his mouth? Of course not, “Breathe through your nose,” He grumbles when the lackey’s face starts to take on a blue hue.  “Fucking idiots, you’re all the fucking same” He sighs, dropping the guy’s phone and open wallet on the ground before him, making sure it’s on perfect display for when the cops arrive.

“Th-thank you, Spiderman,” The shopkeeper behind the counter finally begins to lower his hands.  It appears he’s still shaking, but Megumi’s sure it’s the adrenaline rush he’s coming down from.  He’ll be fine in no time.  Especially once the police arrive and whisk these guys away.  “I- I don’t know how I can repay you” 

“It was nothing” Megumi replies, monotone as ever, but it’s the truth.  The whole ordeal was over in the matter of three minutes.  A robbery had barely begun when he’d shown up and shut it down.

The shopkeeper looks startled by the less-than-friendly attitude of his savior, but he doesn’t say a word, just picks up his phone to dial up the police.

Megumi’s on the move heading out of the store, ready to make himself scarce before law enforcement shows up, but of course he can’t leave just yet.

“Hey,” He calls towards the last civilian in the shop, the girl crouched on the ground, still covering herself.  “Hey,” He calls again when she doesn’t react, taking a few steps towards her.  “You’re good to go now,” He says, but even still, she doesn’t move.

It takes a tap on her shoulder for her to startle, finally uncovering the back of her head and looking up at him.  She stays on the ground, but now Megumi’s stunned to silence as well as he stares back at her.

(y/n)? He’s grateful for his mask for the millionth time but in a whole new way now.  What the hell was she doing out here in the middle of the night? 

She doesn’t say anything as she stares up at him with wide eyes.  He can’t tell if she’s still in shock, but the longer he waits for her to say something, she doesn’t.

“Are you… alright?” 

It’s a normal question to ask, he probably says it a hundred times a night, making sure no one’s left hurt or afraid.  But this time, asking her, it felt foreign coming out of his mouth.  He’s never been put in a position to… care… about her wellbeing before.  But now’s as good a time as any, seeing as she’s still got her knees to her chest and a shell shocked look on her face.

“You’re- you’re Spiderman” Is the first thing she says, her voice barely above a whisper.  Megumi could roll his eyes, but he’s too busy waiting for her to get up and get moving.

“And you’re not sitting around here all night, c’mon” He beckons her upwards, and to his surprise she takes it as an offer to grab his hand, and he finds himself pulling her up to her feet.

“You’re a lot taller than I thought you’d be” She mumbles, and if she could see his face she’d watch a look of puzzlement befall him.

“Get that a lot” He mutters, making an obvious motion to eye the hand that she still has gripping his gloved one.

“Oh, sorry,” She’s still quiet, quieter than he’s ever heard her speak before, and it’s starting to intrigue him.  

Was she this afraid of a pesky little robbery? He wondered, looking her up and down.  She wasn’t trembling, she showed little to no sign of distress at all.  For a girl that had nearly gone full armadillo just a few minutes ago, she didn’t seem all that afraid.

“I’m just- uh-” She clears her throat, and Megumi thinks it’s the first time he’s ever heard her stammer, or misspeak at all.  “I’m a big fan” She finishes, her quiet voice sounding more shy now than anything else.

Wait, what!? 

“A fan?” Megumi repeats in disbelief, and (y/n) smiles softly as she nods her head.

“You don’t get that a lot too?” She asks, inching towards speaking at a normal volume.

This is the part where he leaves, and he knows it.  The authorities were bound to be close now, and it’d give him more trouble if he was still around when they got here.  He couldn’t be wasting his time, especially on her.

But he lingers there for a second longer anyways.  There was an undeniably curiosity creeping under his skin.  Never would he have pegged (y/l/n) (y/n), regular goody-goody, as a Spiderman fan.  It had him wondering if there was more to her than met the eye.  

Maybe she was… a normal person…? Could it be true? 

Flashing lights interrupted his thoughts, his head swiveling to see approaching red and blue

“Fuck!” He cursed, and behind him (y/n) covered her mouth to stifle her giggle.  Jeez, did she expect some squeaky clean guy to be under the mask? “You’re fine, right?” He asks her, already stepping away to make his escape.

(y/n) nods her head, still giving him an awestruck look.  It makes his face feel hot under his mask.  Could she really be this enamored with Spiderman? So much so she’s rendered speechless.

“Right- well- maybe stop shopping in the middle of the night and you find yourself in these situations” He tries to be serious, but she grins as she nods back at him in agreement.

“I’ll try my best, Spiderman” 

With that he’s out the door and swinging off just before the cops round the corner to the building.  He’d just narrowly missed them, but that was the closest he’d come to getting spotted by them in quite a while.  Until then, he’d done a good job making a clean getaway.

He huffs and tugs his mask off of his head when he finds a fire escape distant enough to rest at.  Of all the crimes he’s interrupted, that was definitely one for the books.  And it had nothing to do with the tacky clown masks or shitty execution.

His chest felt tight, an odd feeling creeping into his bones.

Shit.  He still hadn’t had a proper dinner. ___

Megumi’s exhausted the next morning when he strolls into class.  He’s five minutes late today, but he tells himself that ten is his limit so he’s still doing just fine.  He never gets a second glance from the professor anyways- with his grades? His professor wouldn’t care if he didn’t show up to class at all.

(y/n), however, cares very much about Megumi’s punctuality.

“Who taught you to be so disrespectful of other people’s time, Fushiguro?” She mocks a pout at him, already turned around in her seat to bother him as usual.

Megumi gives her a bored look, maintaining eye contact as he opens his notebook to a fresh page.  (y/n) raises a brow impatiently, waiting for some kind of response, but Megumi remains silent.  This is fitting for him, he rarely engages in her banter these days, but his silence feels different today.  Something about the way he looks at her makes her feel like he’s sizing her up, or something.

“What?” The word comes out in a mumble, her brows furrowing as he meets his inquisitive stare with a confused glare.

Megumi purses his lips, shakes his head, taps the eraser of his pencil rhythmically against his notebook.

“Nothing” 

It’s all he has to say, and for once (y/n) doesn’t have a snarky remark.  She just gives him a weird look and faces forward in her seat again.  Maybe he’d caught her off guard by actually speaking to her, even if it was just one word, it’s more than he’s given in a while.  Pretty much since the spider bite.  Engaging in petty arguments seemed pointless after that.

As he takes notes on the lecture of the day, he can’t help but be drawn to the back of (y/n’s) head.  He didn’t like the idea of giving her any of his attention, but his thoughts were drifting out of his control, and he couldn’t stop replaying last night in his mind.  The way she looked at him, smiled at him, like he was her hero.  And now today he was reduced to the dirt under her perfectly clean shoe.  It was like he had a secret about her now.  There might not be a way for him to dangle it over her head openly… but he knew, and for now, that was enough.

By the time class ended, Megumi already had his bag packed up, and he was the first out the door.  If he got to the next lesson before her, he could claim a seat in the back where she wouldn’t dare be caught sitting.  Maybe then he wouldn’t get so distracted.

Even with his heightened senses however, he doesn’t notice the way (y/n) watches him book it out of the classroom, a knot between her brows at his odd behavior.  Because since when has Fushiguro Megumi rushed to class? ___

It’s hard not to notice Megumi is avoiding her more than usual.  She shared almost every class with him, besides one art course she took, (y/n) saw him every hour of the day.  It also helped that being the top two of their class they were always seated somewhere near the front, and closer to each other than either one of them would like.

It doesn’t bother her that Megumi’s been sitting in the back of the class with the other slackers.  She couldn’t care less if he decided not to come to class at all- in fact it would be wonderful for her.  If his grades slipped just a little bit she could take his spot as top student, a position that was rightfully hers seeing as she was punctual and present in every class.  Unlike Megumi, who hardly participated unless asked to, and acted like he couldn’t care less about his status.

She always wondered if he truly didn’t care about his ranking.  He certainly acted like he didn’t, rolling his eyes at her comments if he wasn’t ignoring her completely.  But was it just an act? 

(y/n) made it an effort not to think any more about Fushiguro Megumi than she had to.  But sometimes he made that difficult for her.  Like now, when he’s sitting in the back of the class with his blocky headphones on.  She can’t help but peek over her shoulder at him, eyeing the way he actively took notes from what was on the whiteboard at the front of the class.  But how well could he learn if he wasn’t even listening? 

He catches her staring not a second later, his bored blue eyes landing on hers and holding her stare.  His expression is unchanging, completely neutral as he stares back at her, but it still feels intense.  (y/n’s) quick to shoot her eyes forward and begin scribbling messy words in her otherwise neatly kept notebook.  Was it just intense because he’d caught her staring right at him? Her face feels warm, her heartbeat kicks into an anxious pattern.

Clearly, whatever his issue was, she needed to just ignore it completely.  He seemed to do just fine doing the same, maybe it was time for her to take a page out of his book and give him the same treatment.

Still, her eyes catch him in every hallway, every class, every moment he’s around, she spots and scans him as if there’s going to be some hint as to what brought on his change in behavior. ___

A couple of peaceful weeks were well appreciated, but Megumi must’ve taken them for granted, because tonight was a rough one.

He could enjoy a good fight, he’d grown up a fighter, so it all came naturally to him.  Right hook, dodge, web, kick, swing- there were just a few extra steps to his hand-to-hand that came from the spider bite’s abilities.  To him, that made the act of fighting all the more fun.  He wasn’t afraid to admit he got a certain rush out of beating someone up.  When it was justified, there wasn’t a feeling like it.

Getting beat up, however, sucked.

Maybe the guy was on steroids, maybe the adrenaline got to his head and his fight or flight kicked into high gear, Megumi wasn’t sure what his deal was, but he certainly took a beating before finally knocking the petty handbag thief out and getting him webbed up for the cops to take care of.

It wasn’t till he got away and found an alley secluded enough that he was able to check his injuries.  He didn’t have to take his mask off to know his head had taken most of the damage.  He could taste the blood of his split lip, and feel the hot throbbing behind his eye.  

Great.  Going to class with a black eye won’t draw any attention.

With a groan he leaned back into the brick of one of the surrounding buildings, trying to even out his labored breathing.  It wouldn’t be a surprise if he found his torso littered with black and blue, too.  As much as it hurt, Megumi was more irritated than anything.  Hiding injuries was the worst part of his secret double life.  College kids always wanted to hear the gnarly stories behind visible cuts and bruises.  Megumi only hoped his shitty reputation would be enough to keep people away.

He couldn’t sit around for long, there was still a city that needed patrolling, so Megumi kicked off the wall and took a few deep, harsh breaths as he left the alley, ready to go for a swing around the next few blocks to make sure everything was as it should be.  Quiet.  It was almost one in the morning, most people should be turned in for the night by now.

Just as he reaches the sidewalk and before he can fly off into the air, however, he’s met by a not-quite-stranger.

(y/n) almost runs right into him, speed walking down the sidewalk with her head down, clearly on a mission.  Had he stepped out a second later she might’ve crashed into him, but it’s hard for her to not notice the six foot tall man in a head to toe black suit.

For half a second she looks alarmed- rightfully so, a strange man just came out of an alley, if she had half a mind she’d turn and run without thinking.  But as expected, Megumi finds she has no sense of self preservation as she looks at the block in her path with a grin.

“You again” She greets him like she knows him now.  (She does know him, but she doesn’t know she knows him, you know?) And her smile is so genuinely bright that Megumi starts to feel sick.

“Again,” He sighs, the groan in his voice not going unnoticed.  “Didn’t I tell you not to walk around alone this late at night?” His voice still sounds weird, and it’s shortly after that (y/n) notices his hand hovering over his ribcage.

“Did you get hurt, or something?” She ignores him completely, all the while putting her phone in her pocket to give him her full attention.

“I’m Spiderman, I don’t get hurt” Megumi argues, but the wince in his voice is obvious, and (y/n) somehow sees right through it.

“Okay… well… even Spiderman has to go to urgent care sometimes, right?” She tries to be lighthearted, but her smile is wavering now, concern seeping into her features.

Megumi can barely stand to look at her.  What is she doing? Staring at him like that, like she knows him, like she cares about him.  Can’t she just go the fuck home where it’s safe and more importantly: away from him?

“Tch, I don’t think so” He mutters.

(y/n) frowns.

“Spoken like a true idiot man,” She scolds.  Jeez, last time they crossed paths like this she’d said she was a fan, now this? “What is it with you guys and your reputations, huh? You’re not any stronger for toughing out an injury without help, you know” 

“I’ll keep that in mind, mom” Megumi argues back.  She scoffs, but it turns into a small laugh shortly after.

“You could at least put ice on it, you know” She says, stepping past him and continuing on her way down the sidewalk.  Megumi tosses his head back to silently curse at the sky.

“Did I not make myself clear that you should go home?” He calls after her.

“Ice is this way” Is all (y/n) says, and all she has to say to get him to groan at nothing in particular and follow after her.

It’s a good thing it’s so late at night, there’s no one to see Spiderman walking around with some random girl.  Surely the papers would have a hay day if even a photo was snapped… he doesn’t even want to think about what kind of headlines they’d come up with.

“I can buy my own ice” He tells her after a minute of walking in silence.

“I know,” (y/n) shrugs.  “But so far it seems like you’re letting me hang out with you, so I’ve gotta enjoy it just a little bit longer” 

“We’re not hanging out,” Megumi replies dryly.  “You’re refusing to go home when it’s the middle of the night and I’m…” He trails off, not wanting to say what he’s thinking, but he doesn’t have to.

“Awe, Spidey’s lookin’ out for me?” She’s smiling at him again, holding her hands behind her back as she looks up at him.  “You starting to like me?” 

“You’re starting to bother me,” Megumi quips back, but it’s followed by a chuckle he can’t help, and it only seems to endear (y/n) further.  “I don’t usually give people follow up warnings,” He mutters with a shake of his head.  “What’re you doing out this late, anyways?” He asks before he can help it.  “Don’t you have, like, school, or something?” It’s difficult to act like he doesn’t know she spends her nights studying herself to death.

“Maybe I’m going to a party” (y/n) shrugs.

“Tch, no you’re not” 

“How do you know?” 

“Not dressed like that” Megumi comments, making a point to look her up and down.

(y/n) huffs, but there’s no denying the evidence right in front of them both.  She’s wearing leggings that were at least a couple years old, and a large sweatshirt that was teetering the line of well loved and ratty.  

“Okay, well, maybe this time I’m not” She says, and Megumi bites back a smile.  He’s pretty sure that a girl like (y/l/n) (y/n) has never stepped foot in a house party.  And he knows because he hasn’t, either.

“Still not an answer” He reminds her.

“I was going to pick up some energy drinks,” (y/n) finally admits.  “It’s a short walk from my apartment to the corner store, I do it all the time.  Even without Spiderman watching over me” 

He chuckles at that, wondering just how many times she’s made the walk, no matter how short, in the middle of the night.  Couldn’t she just get them before she goes home for the day?

“And you just have to go in the middle of the night?” He scolds her, but she doesn’t seem too affected by it.

“That’s when I need them the most” She replies with a shrug.

“You always drink energy drinks that late?” 

“What, you worried about me or something?” She fires back, a curious look on her face.  “Y’know, I haven’t heard much about you talking to people” 

“I don’t” 

“You’re talking to me” She points out matter of factly, a tone of hers that Megumi was already far too familiar with.

“You’re kind of leaving me no choice” 

(y/n’s) quiet for a moment, and it seems like she’s contemplating something, but whatever it is she doesn’t let him in on, instead smiling and turning her attention to the sidewalk as they walk.

Megumi ducks into the alley next to the convenience store when (y/n) goes in.  He’s unceremonious as he drops himself to the ground, sighing in relief to be off of his feet.  His hand presses into his ribcage at a weak attempt to relieve the pain as he twists to try and find a comfortable position to sit in.  He doesn’t want (y/n) to come back and see him in any sort of pain- it wasn’t a good look for Spiderman to show any sign of weakness.

She’s quick to return, a plastic bag in one hand and a frozen bag of vegetables in the other.  Even behind the mask she must understand that he’s pulling a face at her, because she huffs in annoyance.

“They didn’t have ice” She explains, inviting herself to squat down next to him and offer up the vegetables.

“No no, you’re not sitting here,” Megumi bites back a whine when he sits upright in an attempt to urge her to leave.  “You need to go back home” 

“And miss a personal Q&A with Spiderman?” She replies, a small smile on her face when he finally snatches the vegetables out of her hand.  He grumbles a string of incoherent curses as he rests it over where the bruising feels the worst.

“That’s not happening” He mutters.

“This is why I never hear about you talking to people,” (y/n) sighs.  “You’re boring” 

“I’m not boring,” He argues.  “I just don’t have anything to say” 

“Well, you could start by thanking me for the veggies” (y/n) replies, tilting her head at him.

Megumi glares at her from behind his mask.  He didn’t need to reminder of her insufferable personality.  But… watching her smile so softly at him, like she would love nothing more than a thank you from Spiderman… maybe it’s just because he’s injured, but Megumi caves.

“Thank you” It comes out from behind his teeth, and she must know it, but Megumi swears he sees stars in her eyes.

“You’re welcome, Spiderman,” She murmurs back.

It comes out so genuine, so sweet, that there’s a pang in Megumi’s heart.  He doesn’t think any of the bruising spread so far up his chest, but it must’ve for him to feel such an odd sensation.

“I have to ask… cause I probably won’t see you again…” Her eyes land on the way his hand tenses and presses the frozen vegetables further against himself.  “Why do you do it?” 

When he doesn’t answer, she blinks at him, moving her head just enough to tell him that she really wanted him to say something.

Megumi figures she won’t leave him alone if he doesn’t say anything, so he goes with the truth.

“It’s the right thing to do” 

He shrugs lamely, and it takes a second for her to react at all.  At first it’s a furrow of her brows and a knowing smile, as if he just had to have an answer better than that.  But she didn’t know him as well as she liked to think, because she didn’t know Megumi.  

When he has nothing else to say, her expression slowly softens, and she hums thoughtfully.

“That’s it, huh?” She muses.  “You’re just… a good guy?” 

Just a guy, Megumi mentally corrects.  He might have heightened abilities, and a better sense of right and wrong than those around him, but he’s never considered himself a hero.  Just a guy trying to make things right, trying to keep people safe.

“Guess I try to be” His answer is as lame as his movements.  

If he were a superhero, he’d need some help with PR, but somehow, this makes him all the more special to (y/n).  She brightens, leans in closer and sets her hand over his, where he’s still holding the cold vegetables.

“Can I tell you something, Spiderman?” 

Hasn’t she been talking to him this whole time? If it wouldn’t hurt, Megumi would laugh.  Instead he just nods his head and waits for her to continue.

“I want to be a journalist because of you,” 

What? Megumi’s face warps into shock at the confession.  He didn’t know what he was expecting, but it wasn’t that.  She was on track to be a graduate of the sciences, whichever one she ended up choosing anyways.  He always saw her becoming some wealthy astro-physist or some shit.  She wanted to give up all of her work in those programs to… write? 

“An investigative journalist,” She corrects.  “I want to write about the things that matter, and- and I want to be honest, you know? I want people to read my articles and know they’re being handed the truth.  There’s not a lot of that around these days…” She trails off.  

She didn’t have to tell him about the light Spiderman was painted in.  Let’s just say him and Megumi would share the popularity rankings… except no one was raising pitchforks and torches in Megumi’s direction.

“You want to do that ‘cause of me?” Megumi asks, curiosity getting the best of him.

(y/n) nods, trying to bite back her smile but it was still as clear as day.

“I’ll write my first article about you,” She promises, and Megumi’s eyes widen at her sincerity.  “If you’ll let me” 

“Well you’re not getting an interview” He says, only half joking.  (y/n) laughs quietly.

For a moment, he gets that glimpse into her again.  The same one he felt the night of the convenience store robbery.  There was something in her eye he’d never seen before.  Something soft, and real.  It dawns on him that he very well may be the only person she’s told about this dream of hers.  He wants to ask, but it feels wrong, like he’s prying for something.

“I won’t need one,” She tells him.  “Can’t have the people knowing I know you” 

“You don’t know me” Megumi replies, maybe too quickly, but he can’t help it.  

He tilts his head at her as she gazes at him with too much fondness.  Was his reminder that he’s a stranger to her not enough? Sure, she could trust him because he was Spiderman, her safety wasn’t compromised, but that didn’t mean she needed to go confiding in him like this.

Besides, the look she was giving him was making him feel hot, like he was about to break into a sweat.

“I don’t know…” She murmurs thoughtfully.  “I just have this feeling… like I do” 

That has him leaping into panic mode.  That was it, this was done.  If he saw her again while he was in this suit, he was going to turn and swing the other direction.  She couldn’t be saying things like that, she couldn’t be trying to put the pieces together in her mind.  If she were to figure him out, he’d be done for.  She put a lot of trust in him tonight, but could he trust her for even a minute? Megumi wasn’t sure, and he didn’t care to find out.

As far as he was concerned, this was the last time he was going to talk to her.  He was right to avoid her after the first time- it should have been the last time, but it was too late for that now.

“You should go” He says, pushing himself to stand even through grunts of pain.  She looks at him with worry, brows knitted and lips in a frown as she follows him up to her feet.

“Wait,” 

She calls to stop him, despite having nothing else to say to him.  Well, there were a million things she wanted to say to him, but none of that felt appropriate now.  She didn’t really expect him to stand there and hear her out, but he is, and now her mouth is running dry and she’s standing before him frozen.  He radiates impatience, without having to say a single word.

“I… I didn’t thank you,” She stammers out.  It’s unlike her, but it can’t be helped.  She’s always had a little fan-crush on Spiderman since he made his appearance on the news, but after actually being around him that seemed to blossom into a very real crush, even if she’s never seen his face.  She can feel a blush heating up her face when she speaks.  “For the other night, with- with the robbery,” She clarifies, even though she didn’t have to.  “So… thank you” 

Megumi hesitates a moment longer, almost expecting her to say something else.  She looks like she wants to, her face is growing pink and her hands have begun fiddling with the bag of her energy drinks.  But she remains quiet.

He gives her a nod, before handing over the bag of vegetables.  (y/n) laughs under her breath as she takes it.  It’s lost all of it’s cold, merely a room temperature bag of carrots and peas by now.  She’s not sure what she’s supposed to do with it, but she supposes it wouldn’t look good for Spiderman to swing around with it.

“You’re welcome,” He tells her, and it sounds like the most earnest thing he’s had to say to her.  He’s always come across as blunt, something (y/n) was surprised by when they first met, but now it’s a blessing.  She knows that he means it.  “Get home.  Don’t make me have to tell you again, alright?” 

To Megumi, this is a goodbye.  He doesn’t intend to see her again, not like this.  It was… interesting, while it lasted, but it could never actually last.  It needed to be over before things could get any worse… or she could get any closer to figuring out his identity.

“I’ll try my best, Spiderman” 

It’s the same thing she’d left him with before.  She wonders if he catches it.  With that, Megumi shoots a web and swings off into the night, his black suit blending easily into the night sky.

He did. ___

(y/n) was always punctual, to everything, not just class.  But today she found herself in her favorite seat a whole ten minutes early.  She hadn’t meant to show up before the professor, but she just couldn’t contain her energy today.  She’d woken up before her alarm, got showered, dressed and dolled up in record time, ate a small breakfast on her walk to school, and now here she was.  Full of energy as if it wasn’t eight in the morning.  Call it waking up on the right side of the bed…

… or having an interesting night that she couldn’t get out of her head.

Never in her wildest dreams did she think that she’d run into Spiderman again.  The first time was a little embarrassing, she’d come close to being called a victim, but the second time just happened by chance.  It had her heart racing, her face warming, her lips smiling- hell, she was giddy.

He wasn’t anything like she’d thought he’d be, but that just made him all the more enticing to her.  He was blunt, maybe even a little crass for a masked hero, but every interaction she’d had with him drew her in more.  

She’d meant what she said about getting into journalism, she’d even been looking into transferring her credits next year, even if it meant starting over in a completely new program.  Last night, she’d spent her time in bed staring at the ceiling and replaying events in her mind.  When she wasn’t doing that, she was mentally writing her first article about The Spiderman.

The Friendly Neighborhood Spiderman had a nice ring to it, she thought.  Although she had a feeling that he would laugh at the title of Friendly.  Or maybe roll his eyes.  It was hard to tell with the mask.

Before she knew it, she found herself doodling said mask at the corner of a fresh page in her notebook.  She lifted her pen instantly, surprised at just how zoned out she’d become.  There were never doodles in her notebooks.  They were perfectly kept, clean, organized, conside, and without any extra graffiti.

She supposes this doodle can stay, though… she had done a rather good job at drawing it, it would be a pity if it went to waste…

Students begin to file into the class and setting up their laptops and notebooks at the desks surrounding her.  Without any friends in this class there’s no one for her to talk to, or share the story of her night with.

Then again, she’s not sure she wants to tell anyone about her run in with Spiderman.  She hadn’t mentioned it before… although that was because she didn’t need anyone fussing over her being out so late and putting her safety in jeopardy.  This time was different, but still… 

It felt more special if she kept it to herself.

Today, Megumi comes to class twelve minutes late.  She eyes the clock above the doorway just as he ducks in to check the time, but her eyes just as quickly dart back to his figure.  It’s hard not to, with the dark purple shiner standing out against the pale skin of his face.

Her eyes flit around the room, just to see if anyone else noticed the state of their late arrival, but every other student seemed too wrapped up in the lesson, and their professor was too deep in his lecture to give Megumi the slightest of attention.  To everyone else, Megumi was late as usual.  As (y/n) looked at him again, she had an inkling he was the only one who noticed his black eye.

He knew he was going to draw attention, clearly, seeing as his hoodie was up over his unruly hair and his head was down.  But he must’ve sensed (y/n’s) eyes on him, because when he looked up it was directly at her.

He was moving to the back of the class again, probably to take that corner desk with the graphite engravings all over it.  It would be alarming if she were to say anything to him, although she’s not even sure what she would say.  Asking him if he was alright felt weird, and it’s not like she could just shout ‘what the fuck!?’ in the middle of class.

All she could do was stare at him as he took his seat, pull out his notebook, and begin notetaking as usual, as if nothing was out of the ordinary.  She’s completely turned around in her seat now, still watching him, even though she was missing valuable points of the lesson now.  It was hard to pull her attention away- it was weird that no one else seemed to notice him at all.

Where could he have possibly gotten that from? She frowned, despite Megumi ignoring her completely.  She was sure that she would’ve heard about him getting into another fight on campus- last time she was getting texts about it while she was reading all the tweets about it.  Fights were hot news around here, and if Megumi was involved in a second one, she surely couldn’t have missed it.

Right? 

Finally, his eyes catch hers.  She doesn’t turn away from him like she had in the past, she holds his stare, trying to communicate with him in silence.

It’s obvious to him, she’s looking at him with that same worried face she’d worn last night.  She just didn’t know she was worried about the same person.  He raises his eyebrows at her expectantly, as though asking ‘what?’.  As though nothing were out of the ordinary at all.

Her lips curl into a frown, almost a pout, and Megumi has half a mind to flip her off to get her to leave him alone.  Even in silence, even from opposite sides of the room, she seems to find some way to get under his skin.

He doesn’t, though.  Just holds her stare for a minute longer before putting all of his attention into his notetaking.

Megumi told himself that he was done with her, and he was going to be true to his word.  Whether he was in the suit or not, he couldn’t have anything to do with (y/l/n) (y/n).  Being around her just made things feel… complicated.  He couldn’t pinpoint why, but he didn’t want to.  He just wanted the feeling to go away.

She sits turned around in her seat even once he’s clearly begun to ignore her again.  He can feel her eyes on him, see her watching him out of his peripheral vision as if she was going to figure him out through her stare alone.

He was only pretty sure that she couldn’t.

Eventually she turns around in her seat, but the bouncing of her leg is driving him insane even from across the class.  It was like all he could hear- the faint tap of her shoe tapping the linoleum floor.  It was louder than the lecture, than the squeak of the marker on the whiteboard, or the students smacking their gum or tapping their desks.  His ears focused on it for the remainder of class, effectively ruining his note taking ability.

He’s out of his seat once class is over, snatching his things and not bothering to put them in his bag as he bolts for the door.  There’s an itch in his mind telling him to distance himself from (y/n) as fast as he can.  The inkling was right, because he doesn’t make it far in the hall before his name is being called.

“Fushiguro!” 

A few surrounding students glance in her direction, some even snicker in passing.  Megumi wasn’t someone anyone chased after, and certainly never a girl.  If this were still high school, his sister would ooh and ahh at him before skipping away, plotting to tease him for it later.  But this wasn’t high school, and when he turned around to face (y/n), anyone who was watching made themselves scarce fast.

He doesn’t say anything as she approaches him, the strap of her messenger bag held tight in both hands against her chest.  

She opens her mouth, ready to make a smartass comment, but it comes out awkward, not quite right.

“Late to class again cause of a fight, or something?” Even her scoff comes out wrong, sounding like a nervous laugh, strangled and weird.  She shifts her weight between her feet.

Megumi’s silent for a long few seconds.  Every one that passes feels like eternity, and (y/n) deflates a little more under his stare.

“Sure” He shakes his head, not caring what she wanted to assume about him.  If she wanted to think he was that kind of guy, all the better.  Spiderman didn’t get into fights before going to class, so the further he could separate himself from him in her mind, the better.

She frowns at his answer, and it looks like she’s actually upset when she stares directly at his dark eye.  It looks pretty bad, he knows that.  The swelling he could take care of, but the dark purple was another thing.  Right now though, he’s more concerned about the way she seems to worry.

“Seriously, Fuhiguro,” She says quietly, hoping to get through to him.  

She’s not sure what it is that came over her, but something about seeing him walk into class looking like this made her heart lurch in her chest.

“What happened? Who did that?” 

“I fell,” He says dryly, earning a short glare from her.  He sighs, shutting his eyes to mask his annoyance before it got the best of him.  “Sorry I don’t have an interesting story for you- can I go to class now?” 

“Suddenly Mr Punctual?” She snaps back, crossing her arms over her chest.  Megumi huffs, shakes his head, uncaring toward her attitude.

“Whatever” He starts to turn away, but she catches him off guard when she rushes to block his path again.  

Megumi actually startles when she budges in front of him, having to step back to remove her from his personal space.  His wide eyes land on hers, annoyance furrowing his brows as he stares down at her.  She’s defiantly raising her chin towards him, eyes narrowed and everything.

“I’m actually asking, you know,” She tells him.  “Because no one else is walking around with black eyes-” 

“Who cares?” Megumi tries to step out of her way, but she slides in front of him again.  The traffic in the hallway is thinning, they would both be late for their next class if she kept this up.  “Don’t you have a class to be early for?” He hopes that’s enough to get her to back off.

“I don’t care,” She says with enough assurance that Megumi’s actually surprised.  He figured being late to class would throw her into a full breakdown.  “Why are you being such a dick about this?” 

He scoffs, a bitter smile tugging on his lips, only making him wince as it tears the healing wound.

“Why are you?” He fires back.

“Because,” She says it with such certainty, only to fall short with the rest of her reason.  She didn’t know exactly why she felt like someone needed to check in on him, but she knew that she did, and maybe she was the only one who noticed anything was wrong in the first place.  “Because… because it’s the right thing to do” 

Megumi freezes up at that.  All of his muscles go rigid, his jaw tightens, and his eyes flicker over her features rapidly, trying to find any crack in her sincerity.  Was she seriously throwing his words back at him right now? Just because of a black eye? 

Meanwhile (y/n) feels good about her answer.  She’d picked it up from a man she admired so much and it felt right.  There was no real reason, just a feeling.  She had no idea what emotional turmoil she was putting him through right now.

“(y/n), seriously…” Megumi shakes his head at her.  He steps to the side again, but doesn’t leave right away.  Her eyes follow his, waiting for him to continue.  He hates that she looks so genuinely worried about him.  Hates the way it makes his heart race and his fingers tremble.  He has to force words out of his throat.  “Leave me alone” 

Her face falls, but he’s quick to leave once he says it, and this time, she doesn’t chase after him again. ___

In the rest of their classes, she doesn’t try to talk to him again, and does her best not to look his way.  Megumi’s relieved… he thinks.  It’s for the best that everything returns to normal.  Whatever compelled her to reach out to him today was clearly Spiderman’s doing, and he couldn’t have that.  Things couldn’t change.  His feelings of distaste towards her couldn’t change.  He couldn’t start feeling… differently.

With his hood on and his headphones blasting music enough to drown out the noise of the cafe, Megumi tries to catch up on what he’d missed during his first lecture, which was the entirety of his first lecture.  Luckily his professor tended to drone on word for word from the textbook, and he could catch up by reading.

Unluckily, it doesn’t take much for him to get sidetracked from his studies.  He wants to kick himself when something compels him to look up, only to find (y/n) at Fratboy’s table again.

This again, he tells himself, certain he’ll go right back to his textbook.  But he doesn’t move.  His focus stays entirely on the table of jocks, without a shred of discretion, to make things worse.

“Not today” (y/n’s) saying when he tunes into the conversation.  Does this guy always ask her to sit at his table for lunch? Is he that oblivious? Megumi chews on the inside of his cheek.  You’d think he’d try to avoid the idiot jock stereotype a little better.

“C’mon princess, it’s never ‘today’.  Why don’t you just say yes to ‘tomorrow’, hm?” Fratboy leans out of his seat, reaching his hand out towards her.  (y/n) takes a step backwards, but he’s faster, snatching her by the wrist and pulling her towards the table again.

Megumi bristles, watching the situation with the eyes of a hawk.  If looks could kill, this would’ve been enough to get Fratboy’s hand off of her.  Even if he wasn’t hurting you, it was unwanted, that much was clear just by watching her body language.

“I really don’t feel that way about you,” (y/n) snaps, tugging her arm to get herself out of his grasp.  He doesn’t release right away, and Megumi almost gets to his feet, but with a second tug he lets go of her, and (y/n) takes a large step back, keeping both arms close to her body in case he tries to reach for her again.  “Leave me alone” She barks at him, turning to walk away.

If Fratboy says something else to her, Megumi misses it.  His focus is dialed up to one hundred, and as soon as (y/n) separated herself from him, Megumi hadn’t paid a second glance to Fratboy at all.  He wonders how long she’d felt his watchful eyes before she actually turned towards him.  Her eyes skirt around the cafe for a second, trying to find where the prickling feeling of being watched was coming from, and it doesn’t take long for her to find him.  Her bitter expression softens when she spots him, an odd feeling replacing the discomfort of being talked down to and manhandled.

Maybe because as soon as Fratboy follows her line of sight and sees Megumi’s hard stare set in his direction, he turns towards his table again and quickly engages himself with his friends, not bothering (y/n) with even a second glance.  She watches this unfold, before looking back at Megumi again, curiously.  Despite her being left alone now, he’s still staring at her, maybe waiting to see that she’ll get to her table without being bothered again, she’s not sure.

Either way, she grows still under his direct gaze.  She didn’t know how to describe it, but she’s sure she’s never had anyone look at her like that.  With an otherwise neutral expression, there was so much anger behind Megumi’s eyes that if she didn’t know better, she might be just as afraid as Fratboy.  However something told her not to be, something told her that the anger wasn’t directed towards her.  It takes a great deal of effort for her to turn her back on him and head towards her table, but even as she walks away she can’t help but glance back at him again.  He’s already returned to his book by then, but her intrigue doesn’t end there.  She spends the rest of her lunch in near silence while surrounded by her friends, her thoughts too busy for her to keep up with meaningless chit chat and gossip.

That night (y/n) wanders the sidewalk between her apartment and the convenience store up and down until her feet are too tired to carry her anymore.  She walks the familiar path, back and forth, over and over, between the hours of ten and two, her eyes fixed on the sky, peeking down alleyways, her fingers crossed, her heart racing.  Nothing comes of her walk.  She returns home with a sense of disappointment, and a will to try it again. ___

Megumi’s growing tired of this game of hers.  He’s not sure why she insists on doing this every night, it had been four nights now and she had nothing to show for it, so why was she still out there pacing the sidewalk like a maniac? 

It took all of his energy to patrol the streets and keep an eye on one particular sidewalk- one particular girl.  He was one guy.  Did she really think this was safe for either of them? He very well could be missing a crime happening two blocks over because he’s too busy checking in on where she’s chosen to wander.  Did she really think this was enough to capture his attention? 

Well, it had caught his attention, seeing as every other five minutes he was swinging back in this direction to make sure she was still alive down there.

Was she trying to learn a lesson the hard way? Megumi spent his time watching her with bitterness.  She was smarter than this, he knew it, so what the hell was she thinking?

Deep down he’d already confirmed his worries, but he’d hoped that she’d give this stunt up eventually.  He still saw her around school, even if she’d stopped bothering him, he could see the toll that staying up like this was taking on her.  She always had an energy drink or a coffee on her desk, and Megumi doesn’t think he’s ever seen her look so disheveled.  It had him wondering if this was starting to impact her grades, too.

This is why he shouldn’t have spoken with her the last time.  He should’ve swung off in the opposite direction.  Because now she was on his mind, she had him worrying, swinging all around the block she was pacing while trying to keep an eye on the rest of the city- it was exhausting for him, too.

He shouldn’t be sitting here worrying about her sleep, or her grades.  His bottom line should be safety.  And she was safe.  So why couldn’t he just leave her be? 

With a groan he stops his swinging to land on one of the surrounding buildings.  He rips his mask off his head, groaning through his irritation before raking his hands through his already messy hair.  She was driving him crazy, and he was sure that she knew it too.  This little back and forth walk of hers, she was taunting him with it.  

Throwing himself down to sit on the edge of the building, Megumi peers over his knees to check on her yet again.  She’s slowed her pace, which hopefully means she’s getting tired and will return to her apartment soon.

With a huff, he props his head in his hand, wondering what he was going to do about this.  It wasn’t as easy to make her hate Spiderman as it was to make her hate Megumi.  Hell, it might not be a bad idea to just reveal his identity to her, she’d probably want to forget about Spiderman all together, then.

Of course, that was a stupid idea, but Megumi was fresh out of good ones.

When he lifts his head again, compelled by some invisible force to check just one more time that she was alright, he’d looked just in time.  He barely had the time to pull his mask back on his head before he was leaping off the building and swinging down towards her, half flying and half falling through the air as fast as he could to get to her before whatever figure lurking around the corner could.

Shit, shit, shit.

It happens so fast, she’s lucky she didn’t pee herself from the whole thing.  She’d just reached the end of her pace, about to turn around and wander the other direction when she finally saw a very unsettling figure come around the corner.  With disheveled clothing and a stagger that sent up warning flags of intoxication, (y/n) instantly stopped in her tracks, and started to shuffle backwards.

He never said a word to her, but from looks alone she got the feeling of what he was thinking.  Nothing good.

However before she could get herself to start running, someone else came into view.

There’s barely a second for her to show her relief when Spiderman shows up, seemingly out of nowhere.  She’s not sure his feet even touched the ground before he had an arm around her and was swinging off again.  He doesn’t have to tell her to hold on, she just clings, with all her might, she winds her arms around his neck and keeps her knees locked on either side of his hips.  

The sensation of swinging through the air is not the one she always dreamed of enjoying- the wind is harsh, whipping her hair around all directions and snapping against her face unpleasantly.  Even with her face buried against her savior’s chest, the cold air nips at her.

Even once he’s clearly landed, it takes some prompting for her to let go of him, and open her eyes.

When she does, she barely gets to open her mouth before he’s laying into her, and she should’ve seen it coming, but she can’t help but deflate.

“What the hell were you thinking!?” 

He’s yelling, and at first she wonders if he’s worried about people seeing, but a quick glance at her surroundings and she realizes they’re on the roof of a building.  No one would be hearing them here.

“Were you seriously trying to get yourself into trouble? Because you were about this close to it,” He raises his pinched fingers for emphasis, but gives her no time to answer.  “You better not have done something so stupid just cause of me-” 

“I didn’t- well- well I didn’t necessarily” (y/n) tries to explain, but the words just aren’t coming as fast as her mouth is moving and she’s left gaping at him.  

Megumi was not putting up with it.  What did he have to do to get it through her head? 

“I can’t be spending my nights keeping an eye on just you because you feel like putting yourself in harm’s way for a fucking rush,” He snaps.  “You pull shit like that again (y/n) and I’m not going to be there next time, you understand?” 

Her mouth shuts.  She nods her head.

“Jesus Christ,” Megumi puts his hands to his head, turning and walking off as if they weren’t stranded on top of a building.

Well, (y/n) was stranded.  Spiderman had the means of getting himself anywhere.

She wants to follow him, but instinct tells her to stay put while he paces and continues to scold her.

“You’re goddamn lucky I was there, you know that?” He’s not even looking at her, but she nods her head again anyways.  She knows.  “I should really go back there and beat the shit out of that guy” He starts to mutter to himself, going on incoherently, and (y/n’s) blood starts to run cold.

“He- I mean, he didn’t do anything” She mumbles, her voice hardly above a whisper, but he seems to hear her just fine, stopping in his tracks and turning his head towards her.

“Are you serious?” 

Her mouth opens and closes a few times before any words come out.

“It’s not like he… he said anything, or did anything to me” She clarifies.  Spiderman’s mask is incapable of expression, but she had a feeling the man behind it was glaring at her.  She could feel that familiar prickle of a harsh stare.

It’s silent for a long moment before he finally turns completely towards her and walks back in her direction.  She keeps her feet firmly planted, willing herself not to back away or cower, but having him come stand so close to her had her throat closing up.  He towered over her so much she had to lean her head back to look up at his mask.  If he was going to yell, she was bound to flinch.

“You have no idea what he was capable of doing,” He doesn’t yell.  In fact his voice is so eerily low she almost shivers.  “If you want to gamble your life on some drunken lowlife’s imagination, that’s your business,” He adds, and she blinks away the tears welling up in her eyes as the gravity of the situation really sunk in with his words.  “But at least have the decency to do it far away from me.  Because if it were up to me I’d go back there and kill that guy right now” 

She blinks a few more times, but still, a tear slips down her cheek.

“I-I’m sorry,” She whispers shakily, the lump in her throat growing hotter when she tries to speak.  “I didn’t- I wasn’t trying to- I-” 

Megumi sighs as more tears begin to fall from her eyes.  Her brain was playing catchup and it was clear she was too tired to handle any of this right now.

“It’s alright,” He says, but it’s obviously not enough to calm her down, so against his better judgment, he tries his hand at comforting her.  “Hey, c’mon, you’re alright,” Reaching out to her, he hesitates before placing his hands on either side of he face, wiping her tears away on the soft material of gloves.  “Breathe,” He instructs quietly, and waits as her shudders slowly morph into slow, heavy breaths.  “There you go, that’s it.  You’re alright,” He tries to remind her that where she is now, she’s safe.  “You’re here” 

It takes a few more deep breaths, but eventually he steers her clear of a full blown panic attack, and her heartbeat returns to a normal pace.

With one last deep breath, (y/n) closes her eyes on her exhale, and Megumi finally drops his hands from her head, sure that she isn't going to start back up again.

“I have trouble sleeping,” She tells him quietly, her eyes focused on the ground.  “It started in high school, I uh… I’m kind of a nerd, I guess,” She admits.  “My parents really cared about my grades and success and I guess I just… went with it.  Started staying up through the night to study and get ahead the rest of my class and… never dropped the habit” 

Megumi softens, although she’d never know it.

“That doesn’t sound so healthy,” He says quietly, not knowing what else to say.  She scoffs, smiles bitterly, shakes her head back at him.  “We should get you back home, yeah?” 

Realizing what he meant, she looks back at him with a wince, and he can’t help the small chuckle at her reaction.

“It’ll be alright.  I’ll take it easy, promise” He says, crossing his finger over his chest for emphasis.

“What, like I’m gonna find some way to sue Spiderman?” She mutters back.

He holds his arms out to her, carefully grabbing her by the forearms to loop them around his neck.

“Just hold on and keep your head down, it’ll be over before you know it” 

Her face heats up when his arm comes around her back and he presses her even closer.  She can’t stop her squeak of surprise before it comes out, and it must startle him, because he’s quick to ask her if she’s okay.

“Yeah I- I’m fine” She stammers back, feeling her blush grow hotter.

Megumi takes off without a warning, thinking it’ll be easier to rip it off like a bandaid than to count down before a jump.  All of her limbs tighten around him, forgetting about modesty as soon as they’re in the air.  She presses her face as far into his shoulder as she can to keep herself blinded from the surrounding area.  Until now, she wouldn’t have said she was afraid of heights.

She’s at least able to give him her address, a shaky whisper in his ear before she’s buried into his shoulder again.

When he lands on her fire escape, he helps her to her feet, trying not to chuckle at how wobbly she is.

“Don’t get sick on the suit, you have no idea how much of a pain it is to dry clean this thing” He tries to lighten the mood, and is surprised that he’s successful in doing so, earning a small laugh from her.

“You say that to all the girls you swing home, Spidey?” 

“Not a fan of the nickname.  Or the insinuation” He’s back to his usual dry self in no time.

“Well you have to have a nickname, we’re friends now, aren’t we?” 

He’s supposed to leave now.  He should leave now.  This was exactly what he was afraid of happening, her getting attached.  That burden was only on her of course, there wasn’t a chance Megumi was going to get drawn in when it comes to her, not when he knew the consequences.

“Spideman already is a nickname” He mutters like it’s obvious.  

(y/n) let’s out a breathless laugh, and tosses her messy windswept hair behind her shoulders.  

Megumi hasn’t left yet, why isn’t he leaving? 

“Well, then there must be some other name I could call you..?” She trails off with her question, stepping forward and eyeing him curiously.  

Megumi’s frozen.  Was she really suggesting he reveal himself to her? Obviously he couldn’t do that…

“I’d just like to thank you, again,” She says, a small smile on her lips as she takes another step forward.  

If he’s not leaving, Megumi knows he most definitely needed to step away from her before she could press any closer.  Carrying her to swing her home was one thing, that was closeness out of necessity, but this- this was too much, and he was freezing up.

“And, um, properly,” She adds in a soft murmur, her eyes flickering over his mask.  

He briefly wonders what she’s looking for, but it’s quickly answered when she reaches up towards him, her fingers brushing the space between his mask and the rest of the suit.  It’s fitted so well it’s nearly impossible for someone to find the disconnect between the two- unless of course you’re standing directly in front of him, which she was.

He doesn’t move, doesn’t say a word, but the gulp he swallows is visible to her with how close she is.  The tips of her fingers barely slip under the material of his mask, they graze his skin in a touch featherlight yet searing hot.

Without any indication from him that she should stop, curiosity gets the best of her and she carefully begins to slide the mask upwards, her eyes excitedly watching the expanse of his now exposed neck.  Almost as pale as the moonlight, she drank up the sight of his skin as if it was a completely new sight to her.

When she gets to his chin, his hand snatches her wrist.  It’s a quick action, but surprisingly gentle.  He barely grips her arm, his touch merely a warning.

“You shouldn’t” He says, the lump in his bobbing throat preventing him from saying anything more.

She looks up into the expanse of white that made for the compelling eyes of the mask.  Wondering if she was making proper eye contact with him, she shakes her head reassuringly.

“I won’t go too much further,” She murmurs.  Followed by an even softer, “Promise” 

His better judgment clean out the window, Megumi lets go of her hand, and allows her to proceed.

Using both hands now, she bunched up the end of the material until she was able to gather it at his nose where it would stay put, leaving everything from his neck to the tip of his nose on display for her.

She smiles at him, almost knowingly, and it makes him nervous.  Everything about this makes him nervous, this cold sweat she was putting him through was torture.  Even more so when her fingers begin to softly trace over the exposed parts of his skin.

“I knew you were handsome” She whispers shyly, but her eyes glimmer with excitement.

Megumi chuckles, the corners of his lips barely quirking into a smile, prompting her to hover the pad of her thumb over them as well.  She doesn’t quite touch his lips, too cautious of the healing cut over the bottom one.

“How could you know such a thing?” He mumbles, keeping his voice low out of worry that she’d recognize it without the muffle of his mask.

“I don’t know,” She giggles softly.  “Your voice, maybe.  And you’re tall” 

“I don’t think you have very good standards” Megumi murmurs.

“I think it’s completely fair for a girl to have a little crush on the man who saved her,” She replies, face warming up from such a confession.  To her delight, it gets another smile out of him.  “Who knew you smiled so much under there?” She says before she could think twice about it.  “I was starting to think you were that stoic, mysterious type” 

“I could be” He mumbles, and he finds himself taking her hand before she could finally touch her fingers to his lips.  

She’s more than enticed to, with how pink and alluring they were, she’d been dying to kiss them since she’d lifted his mask, and hoped he’d give her the chance, seeing as he hadn’t tried to cover the bottom half of his face just yet.

She’s never looked at him like this before.  And to be fair, Megumi had never looked at her like this either.  He’d had no idea how pretty she was, like this, with her eyes half lidded and half focused, staring intently at his lips, giving away all of her thoughts without having to voice them.  Her long lashes seemed to grow heavier with every slow blink.  She’s hardly looking up at him now, all of her attention on just one thing, and Megumi was starting to run out of reasons why he shouldn’t indulge her.

The hand that he’s not keeping away from him reaches out again, fingers skimming his jaw before curling around it with the softest touch.  She doesn’t pull him with much force, but Megumi finds himself following her movements as she guides him down, closer to her height.

It wasn’t right to kiss her.  It was actually the exact opposite of what he’d been trying to do here.  How the hell did he wind up in this situation? 

“Thank you, Spiderman” She whispers, her lips ghosting over his with every syllable.

Ah, fuck it.

His hand releases hers only to reach for the back of her head and pull her in the rest of the way, his lips capturing hers passionately.  Not expecting him to make the first move, she’s delayed in reacting, her hands sliding around the back of his neck and kissing him back with just as much fervor.

So lost in the kiss and how softly his lips move over hers, she almost forgets about the minor detail that his identity is still a secret to her, but even if it crosses her mind, she doesn’t care.

Her fingers press into the small strip of skin exposed at the nape of his neck, and while she longs to dig them under the back of his mask and lift it off of his head, it's not out of a desire to expose his identity.  It’s purely because she’d love to run her hands through his hair, followed by a curiosity of what that would feel like.

Was his hair long? Soft? Coarse? Was it shaggy? Was it shaved? The mystery of it all had her mind buzzing and her feet pushing her to the tips of her toes to meet his lips in one last kiss before he could pull away.

The final kiss is softer than the rest, so gentle and slow, it was the perfect first, and last, kiss.

Not that she could tell the difference, but Megumi had a hard time opening his eyes again when he pulled away.  He didn’t move far, his hand still cupped around the back of her head, fingers tangled in her hair.  A part of him hoped they’d be so knotted together that they wouldn’t ever have to leave this moment.

When he does find the courage to look at her, he’s mentally kicking himself.

Megumi’s sure that the reason the sky was so dull tonight was because all the stars were trapped in her eyes, now being gifted to him under her precious gaze.  Her lips curled into a slightly swollen smile, her cheeks pink with color despite the sun being nowhere in sight, it was perfect, she was perfect, and he can’t believe he’s spent so long missing out on it.

Shit, shit, shit.

“You…” He starts, but he doesn’t know where he’s going.  His head is in the clouds, beyond the clouds, he was completely unreachable.  (y/n) giggles softly at how quickly he’d become tongue tied.  “You should pursue the journalist thing, alright?” 

Brows slightly drawn together from the seemingly random comment, she nods back at him in a small motion.

“You think?” She murmurs back, her hand squeezing his.  It sends a wave of warmth through his arm and into his chest, and Megumi has to fight the urge to frown, because his mouth was still exposed.

Pulling his hand from hers, he touches it gently to her jaw, then her cheek.  She leans into his touch, welcoming it completely.  Her smile only grows upon feeling the warmth of his palm through his glove.

“I have a feeling that you’d succeed at anything you put your mind to,” He says, and it’s sort of cheesy, but it’s the absolute truth.  Her lips part in surprise at the sudden seriousness in his tone, but she doesn’t say anything, just lets his words linger on her mind.  “No more middle of the night walks, though, alright?” He says, shaking her head just a tiny bit to make sure it would get through her thick skull.  “If you can’t sleep, just put something on tv, like a normal person” 

Her hand raises to cover the back of his, cradling it against her face sweetly.  Megumi thinks the sight will be ingrained in his memory for the rest of time.

“Then how will I see you again?” She says, only half teasing.  Her eyes are wide and hopeful, and Megumi stalls by brushing his thumb over her cheekbone a few times.

“I’ll be around” He murmurs, nodding his head through his uncertainty.  Was it a good idea to see her again? 

(y/n) nods back at him, before letting his hand go and reaching for the bunched up material of his mask, pulling it back over his face.

It was hardly a good idea to see her this time, and she’d actually needed his help.  Look where that had lead him.

“I hope so,” She mumbles, seemingly just as uncertain as he was.

He finally drops his hand from her head, fingers carefully detangling themselves from her hair so as not to irritate her head, or maybe he just needed to linger near her a little longer.

Who was he kidding.  He was going to find himself in this position sooner or later, wasn’t he?

“I guess… you know where to find me,” She says, wrapping her arms around herself, even though it was a nice night with no breeze.  She squeezes herself for comfort.

When did it start, exactly? Was it the little secrets she confided in? Or her worry when he’d shown up to class a few days ago with a black eye? Megumi struggled to pinpoint when things took a turn down the path of no return.

“If you change your mind on that interview…” She adds with a soft smile.  She hopes he’s smiling back at her.  

He is.

“I’ll know where to find you,” He repeats, hoisting himself onto the railing of her fire escape, and standing up on the thin bar with complete balance.  He made it look easy.  “Goodnight, (y/n)” 

“Goodnight, Spiderman” 

He took off then, completely silent as he leapt from the escape and swung off, nearly invisible in the darkness.

(y/n) couldn’t help but sit outside her window a little longer, replaying the events of her night yet again, and wondering just how he figured out her name. ___

Megumi had resigned to sitting in the back of all of his classes for the rest of the year.

It’s not a huge deal, he can learn fine from any seat in the class, and as he realizes this he comes to realize that there was never really a good reason why he chose to sit near (y/n) before.  All of his complaints that she was an obnoxious bother had dissolved into… nothing.  He chose to sit near her every day.  Whether it was right behind her or two seats away, he couldn’t ignore the fact that he always chose to be near.

And now that he wasn’t, it was driving him crazy.  He longed to be closer, to sit behind her again, maybe even right next to her.  Had he really been so dense all this time? 

Though their interactions had been swindling since he’d put more focus into Spiderman than he had in school, (y/n) hadn’t spoken a word to him since their argument in the hall, and that was almost two weeks ago now.  

The last thing she’d said to him, she’d said to Spiderman, not Megumi.  Still, he tries to keep the soft, precious way she’d bid him goodnight in his memory.  He didn’t want to forget a single moment of the last time he’d spoken with her, not the things she said, not the way she touched his skin so delicately, and certainly not the kiss.

Megumi leans his chin into his hand now, fingers covering his mouth nonchalantly.  However when he presses the pads of his fingertips against his lips, it’s not the same.

They caught eyes here and there, but that wasn’t the same either.  He’d come into class late, she’d cast him a short glance, but it was always quickly returned to the front of the room.  Not so much as a taunting glare was directed his way.  It was safe to say he’d finally gotten her off his back… and he’s never felt like such an idiot.

It was worse outside of classes.

He’d spend his nights swinging around town, lazing through patrol, busting perps when they came around, but crime was dwindling by the day, it seemed.  He liked to think that Spiderman was making a difference, but he’d been a little rough around the edges lately, and he knew deep down his reputation was morphing into a ruthless fighter.  

Spiderman wasn’t just keeping peace, he was keeping criminals in fear.  Not that Megumi was perturbed by this- for one, he’d long held that reputation already, so living with it as Spiderman felt no different.  Secondly, the quiet nights were comforting.

The free time was starting to become a problem, though.  He couldn’t stop himself from trying to visit her.  He’d be aimlessly swinging and the next thing he knew he was on her block, near her building, almost approaching the very fire escape at her window where they’d last seen each other.  It’s difficult to make himself turn around and swing the other way, especially on the clear nights when he can see her light is on, and he knows she’s awake.

She’d kept her promise, it seemed.  He’d swing by often enough to notice the flicker of a tv screen, just close enough to know she was home and safe, but he tried not to linger too long.  He didn’t want her seeing him checking in, and he definitely didn’t like the idea of sitting outside her window like a creep.

More than that, he feared that she’d be delighted to see him again.

It had been a week since that night on her fire escape- with the rescue, the kiss- and Megumi really tried to keep his distance.  He indulged himself in passing by her window more times than he could count, but he was careful to keep himself hidden, so she would have no idea his watchful eye was never too far.  If he kept this up, he hoped that she would forget about it altogether.  That’s what would be for the best.

Sitting across the street perched on the roof of a building like it was the most natural place in the world to sit, Megumi dropped his chin in his hand as he stared longingly at the only lit up window in the apartment building across the street.  At this point, he’d probably spent more time looking at that window than he had in his own home.

He didn’t want to forget about what happened.  He didn’t want her to forget about what happened.

His mask crumpled in his other hand, he tore his gaze away from the window to stare down at it, cursing it mentally for giving him everything only to ruin it.

It wasn’t Spiderman’s fault, though.  Megumi was just as much responsible for the rift he’d put between himself and (y/n), long before that damned spider bite.  He’d always pushed her off, kept her at arm’s length or further, if he could help it.  He was the one stubborn enough to never let anyone in.  He was the one that pushed her into treating him with the same insufferable attitude he’d directed at her, way back then.  So much could change within a year, he supposed that was true for everyone, but he couldn’t ward off the self pity that came over him, thinking he’d surely changed too much within a year.

At the feeling of the first raindrop hitting his exposed head, he sighed, running a hand through his hair to dry the following drops of water before pulling his mask over his head again.  Of course it’s going to start raining on him when he’s sitting here feeling bad about himself.

He doesn’t intend to get any closer to her building, being right across the street already felt too close, but with the extra cover of the rain starting to pick up, Megumi thought maybe tonight he could get away with being just a little closer.  Just close enough to make sure she was okay in there.  He might not be able to do anything about her sleepless nights… but it couldn’t hurt to check, right? He would leave as soon as he was sure, and then he would try not to return.

He’s not stupid enough to climb directly onto her fire escape- but then again his being here was pretty stupid already so what was one more idiot move? Instead Megumi perches himself on the one above it, opting to hang over the bottom of it just enough that he could peek through the window.

To his surprise, even though her tv is on along with the rest of the lights in her room, (y/n) is nowhere in sight.  He doesn’t think much of this at first, she very well could be in the bathroom, or the kitchen.  But just as he tries to rationalize her disappearance, the hair on the back of his neck stands up, and in the next second her window was sliding open.

“Boo!” 

Her whisper yell as she leans out the window and towards his dangling head is comparable to that of a child’s.  Completely un-scary, and followed by a string of delighted giggles.

Megumi freezes, and he would’ve fallen right off the fire escape if his reflexes didn’t have him shooting out a web of safety to hang by.  He’s still upside down, swinging in front of her, but (y/n) leans out further to steady his movement by his shoulders.

“Scared ya good, huh?” She muses.  Her grin was a sight for sore eyes.  “Serves you right, stalking a girl like that” 

“I wouldn’t call it stalking” 

“What would you call it then?” 

Her hands are still pressed against his shoulders.  Megumi’s not sure if it’s to keep him from swinging, or if she was keeping her own balance as she leaned the upper half of her body out her window.

“... is it a crime to visit people?” 

“Usually when they’re trying to creep in through a window” She quips back.  Her smile only seems to brighten the longer she looks at him- even if she did sort of just call him a creep.

“For the record I wasn’t trying to get in” He corrects, his own smile beginning to grow under his mask.  He couldn’t deny how good it felt to see her like this again, to be able to talk to her, even just look at her.

“Just spy from the outside?” 

“I don’t like the narrative you’re spinning,” Megumi scoffs.  “What happened to honest journalism, hm?” 

She giggles at that.  The corners of her eyes crinkle as she gazes at him fondly.  He liked this side of her banter- the playful side.  It was fun.

“So you think you can honestly say you missed me, Spidey?” She asks in a voice made of pure sugar.  It rots his teeth, melts his insides, and makes all his senses go fuzzy.

“I thought we weren’t going the nickname route” He deadpans, avoiding the question.

With her smile pursing to the corner of her lips, something about her demeanor changed then.

“It’s only fair, since you know my name,” Her tone is just as light, but her eyes are calculating, and Megumi knows he’s slipped up.  And again just now, by not having a quick enough response.  “And I’m certain I didn’t give it to you… so… how do you explain that one?”

“Did you think I wasn’t going to have an interest in figuring that out?” Megumi chuckles, hoping he could play it off.

(y/n) presses further out her window, far enough now that the rain starts to dampen her hair, but she appears to pay it no mind.

“I don’t like it when you’re cryptic, Spidey” She huffs.

Again, Megumi laughs.

“It sort of comes with the whole anonymity thing” He answers.

She tilts her head at him, as if she could study him even with the mask on.  Megumi couldn’t deny the paralyzing effect it had on him.

“Why does it feel like you’re a stranger to me… but I’m not one to you?” She asks him slowly, as though still debating on asking him at all.  “Why does it feel like you know me?” 

“You do talk a lot” 

Megumi’s grasping at straws now, but at least that gets a small laugh out of her.  He hopes it’s enough of a distraction, hopes that she lets things go back to the way they were.  He didn’t need her trying to put together the puzzle that was Spiderman, it couldn’t lead to anything good.

“You know what I mean,” She murmurs.  She raises a hand off of his shoulder, reaching for the hem of his mask in a way that wasn’t supposed to feel familiar to him.  “You think you’d ever tell me?” She asks as her fingers toy with the material’s edge.

“Who I am?” Megumi asks dumbly.  Besides the raindrops slowly running down her face, there’s no change in her expression.  There’s a glimmer of hope in her eye as her fingers slip under the mask, not quite lifting it yet, but holding it with the clear intention to do so.

The silence lingers until she has her answer, and Megumi thinks this might be the damning moment that he’s been trying to brace himself for.  She’ll probably rip his mask right off, and then who knows how she’d react upon seeing it was him all this time.  He knew he was faster than her, he could easily swing away before she could have the chance.

A nervous, breathless laugh breaks tension, and she gently peels the mask towards his chin.

“I guess I’ll just have to figure it out on my own, then” She muses playfully.

“An investigative journalist now, are we?” Megumi asks, but there’s no time for further banter when she’s got his mask bunched up at his nose and that’s all the further it needs to go before he’s meeting her lips in a wet kiss.

The rain was not a welcomed experience, it had (y/n) shivering and it was irritating Megumi’s now exposed nose.  It made their kiss slippery and messy, and with him still being upside down it didn’t exactly make things any easier.

Neither of them cared.

All of (y/n’s) interests lied in kissing him and then kissing him again- she couldn’t help it, even if he outright refused to tell her his name, he kissed her like a dream.

Shaky, wet palms steadied on either side of his face, trying to pull him even closer.  He follows her direction as best he can, but with his hands still occupied with the web to keep him from crashing onto her fire escape, Megumi’s left with his neck craned as far forward as he could push.  If he hadn’t held onto the last scrap of his sanity he would’ve dropped down from the railing and crawled right through her window.

He was getting carried away.

“(y)- (y/n)-” Her name is whispered soft and broken into her lips, and she knows this is his way of ending whatever this is, but she can’t help but leave him with one last lingering kiss.  He doesn’t push her away, doesn’t even go still against her kiss.  He waits, all too patiently, until she has to lean back and catch her breath.

“You’re going to leave,” She says softly.  It’s not a question, she already knows.  He might think that he’s difficult to read, with his monotone comments and the mask that’s easy to hide behind, but he wasn’t as great of a mystery as he might think.

He frowns.  It looks a little awkward upside down.  (y/n) gives him a sad smile and carefully maneuvers his mask back into place.  It doesn’t take long before she misses the small glimpse of his face that she was allowed to see.

“Why do I get the feeling that I’m not going to see you again?” She sighs.

The raindrops on her face could easily be mistaken for tears.  Megumi slides his hand out of her hair to dry her face, and he can’t keep away the memory of him drying her actual tears.

“You will,” He assures her, but the nagging feeling doesn’t quite go away.  “You just… might not know it” 

A lump forms in Megumi’s throat when he says it, and it only grows when her eyes light up with intrigue.

“Is that a hint, Spiderman?” She muses, and he chuckles, shaking his head.

“Get some sleep” He encourages, already lifting himself onto the fire escape of her upstairs neighbor.  Disobediently, she pushes herself further out her window to follow his movements. 

“I will see you again?” She asks as she looks up at him, not minding the pelting of raindrops soaking through her clothes and hair.

Against his better judgment- as things always seem to be when it comes to her- Megumi nods his head.  He doesn’t say a word before swinging away, knowing he’d overstayed his welcome by a longshot.  Even without looking back, he can feel (y/n’s) eyes on him as she watches from her window.

And when he thinks about it, he can still feel her lips against his. ___

(y/n’s) not sure of the last time she walked into her 8am class and saw Megumi had gotten there before her.  It stops her in her tracks, still in the doorway, staring at the boy hunched over his desk in the back of the class scribbling in his notebook at an alarming rate.

Wait… was he cram studying for their test today? 

She scoffs, and he lifts his head to give her a bored glare.  Of course he’d noticed her when she’d come in- he’d heard her coming from the hallway- but he wasn’t about to give her the reaction she wanted.

And it was becoming increasingly difficult to keep his expression hardened and neutral when it came to her, so Megumi had been trying to avoid looking at her completely.

Keyword, trying.

“Don’t tell me you actually didn’t study” She says, a knowing little grin tugging at the corners of her lips as she looks him up and down.

Megumi holds his blank stare for as much longer as he’s capable of before turning his attention back to his notebook, pen scrawling loudly yet again.  (y/n’s) brows raise at the intensity at which he was writing, shocked that her assumptions seemed to be proven correct.

“Wow” She mumbles to herself, before walking straight to the back of the class.  

Megumi tries to ignore her, she probably just wanted to click her tongue at him in disapproval before she’d go pick out her favorite seat and ignore him for the rest of the period.  But she’s approaching so quickly and suddenly she’s leaning over his desk and he has half a mind to cover his work, as if there was any kind of damning evidence there.

She eyes the messy notes before glancing up at him, his gaze already set on her.  For a moment it pins her in place, has her freezing up just as she had a moment ago, but the feeling melts before she could question the severity in his eyes.

“If you want to borrow my notes, you’ll have to ask” He tells her, his voice unwavering and devoid of any emotion.  She rolls her eyes at the typical behavior.

“Unlike you, I cared enough to study last night” She replies, and she’s just about to turn on her heel when the unexpected happens, and Megumi actually has a response.

“That so?” 

His change in tone irks her, and she can’t put her finger on why.  But the tilt of intrigue matched with the way he smirks has her heating up.

Out of irritation, of course.

“Duh,” Her arms cross over her chest defensively.  “I’ve been studying all week” 

Even as Megumi resumes his note taking, his stupid smirk is still plastered on his face.  If she was more inclined to violence, (y/n) would’ve wanted to smack it right off.

“I’m sure you have” He mumbles, watching out of his peripheral vision as her arms shoot down to her sides, hands balled into fists as she gasps and gapes at him.  Clearly, she took offense to the comment, and he had to bite back the chuckle at it.

“What are you trying to say?” She snaps at him, but she’s not nearly as intimidating as she wants to be.

“Didn’t really say anything,” He replies, tone holding no emotion again.  “You just started freaking out” 

“I’m not freaking out,” Her eyes narrowed.  “God, why do you have to be so-” 

Before she can finish he looks up at her again, and again it’s like he’s stunned her with the way his gaze seems to pierce right through her.  He looks pleased with himself, too, as if he was just dying to hear what she was going to come up with.

Peculiarly enough, her throat goes dry, and she can’t quite remember how she was going to finish that sentence.  Megumi must figure her out, too, because his smirk almost resembles a smile now, and her heated skin was starting to become unbearable.

“So…?” Megumi repeats curiously, hoping to egg her into finishing her thought.

(y/n) huffs, shaking her head in her agitated defeat before turning around and marching towards her usual seat.

Megumi returns to his work with a smile on his face.  Her preference for Spiderman might’ve been clear as day, but there was something satisfying about knowing one way or another, he had a knack for getting her worked up.z

___

Despite her hopes reaching impossible heights, (y/n) hadn’t gotten another visit from Spiderman in quite some time.  It had been about two weeks now, and she hadn’t noticed even a shadow outside her bedroom window.

She gives him the benefit of the doubt, because for some reason unknown to her she’d grown to care for him enough to make every excuse necessary.  He was doing important work out there, she’d tell herself while sitting at her window, longing eyes looking for any sign of life out in the sleeping city.  It wasn’t like he had all the time in the world to spend on her.

Or while wandering the halls from class to class, while her eyes were trying to catch every stranger that walked passed, she hoped to find some flicker of familiarity in anyone.  It might’ve been naive of her to think he could be as close to her as being another student at her school, but she couldn’t help herself.  She couldn’t stop the ‘what ifs’ from plaguing her mind.  She was so full of hope it was rotting her from the inside out.

Her focus was never quite all there.  In class she’d mindlessly take notes, her attention shifting about the room, trying to catch the feeling of being watched, but she always came up empty handed.  There were no eyes on her, she concluded after days of paranoid searching.  It was just a placebo effect her mind had come up with in her hoping to find him.

As if she was just going to happen upon him as easily as looking at him and knowing.

It was the same even around her friends.  The usual group she’d sit with at lunch had noticed her change in demeanor, but not knowing how to bring it up to her they tended to continue on conversing as if she wasn’t actively ignoring them as she searched the cafe.

“What are you looking for?” One of them had asked one day, a slight wince on their face when she startled and turned towards them again, as if she’d completely forgotten where she was.

“Oh, nothing,” Her reply was less than convincing.  “Just spacing, I guess” 

Maybe that part was sort of true, but it wasn’t a good enough excuse for anyone to take her seriously anyways.  So she was left alone to barely pick at her lunch and scan the cafe with an undeniable skip in her heartbeat.

(y/n) was starting to think she was going crazy, but it was like an itch she couldn’t scratch.  She just had a feeling that she was close, and to stop her from chasing that feeling would take a force her lunchtime friends weren’t able to muster up.

Her grades had yet to be affected, but her uptick in strange behavior wasn’t going unnoticed.  Her participation had dipped dramatically, some of her classes actually dragging on in near silence as no other students filled the gaps of her incessant questions and comments.  It was clear to her professors and peers that behind her wandering eyes was a void of class-related thoughts.  Whatever was occupying her every passing minute, had nothing to do with her studies.  But she maintained her perfect grade point average so effortlessly it was difficult to reprimand her for her lack of attention in each class.

Megumi had watched from the background as her sanity seemed to slip further and further.  At first, it had been a bit amusing.  He’d noticed right away, the way her eyes caught every guy walking into class, the way she seemed to pick each one apart with only her eyes.  She must have been gauging whether or not she deemed every one of them capable of being Spiderman.  It was hard not to smile to himself when she’d ultimately look away from each one, unconvinced.  

One was too short, the next too tan, another just didn’t have the right vibe, Megumi wished he could read her thoughts as she scrutinized each passerby in silence.  He was never too far from her, so it was easy to watch the hope radiating off of her as she tried to find the source of the eyes on her.  Luckily for Megumi’s rapid senses, he was always facing another direction when her gaze flickered his way.  Not that she ever quite looked at him the way she looked at the others.  He could feel her eyes sweeping right past him, pausing on a boy sitting just a few seats to his left instead.  But yet again she was facing away and trying to come up with someone else.

Megumi wondered why it was that she felt so sure Spiderman was in this very school with her.  Tokyo was a heavily populated place, and he knew she was smarter than to assume he was this close to her all this time.

(Of course… he was… but how could she have any idea of that?) 

With every passing day she seemed a little more dazed.  Which was an interesting look on a know-it-all like her.  Her interest in the world around her took a nosedive, and it was obvious to a watcher like Megumi.  She looked like a gray spot surrounded by the bright yellow of her lunch table.  She stuck out like a sore thumb in every class, finally having learned to pipe down and retreat in on herself.  She didn’t look depressed, it was just clear as day that her interests were on anything but what was going on around her.

Again, he’s entertained by this for some time.  There’s a swell of pride and something warm and new in his chest whenever he sees her so openly looking for him.  Hopeful eyes scanning every crowd, every class, only to never properly focus on him.  He should feel relief that he doesn’t seem to be even a passing possibility to her.  Instead, all he feels is a few skips in his heartbeat knowing she thought he was someone worth searching for.

Well, Spiderman was someone worth searching for, at least.

But the entertainment drains fast when her preoccupied mind lands her crashing into someone in the cafe.  A freezing cold iced coffee is dumped all over the front of her pretty blouse, ruining it instantaneously.  Megumi happens to look up just as the incident takes place, the hair on the back of his neck standing up on alert and his eyes finding her in the crowd in a moment’s notice, just in time to watch her crash.

And just as she steps away from the person she’s crashed into, her focus shifted to her soaked and stained shirt, an unsettled feeling crawls over Megumi’s skin as he notices who it was she just so happened to run into.

The frat boy that had been bugging her not too long ago.  The annoying guy, yeah, that one.  Megumi was pretty damn sure this run in wasn’t as accidental as it looked, but he stayed seated at his empty table, with faux attention on the book in his hand.

His eyes hadn’t returned to the page since his little sixth sense had drawn them towards the whole situation.  It’s upsetting that he isn’t surprised to see that when (y/n) hurries out of the cafe, Fratboy follows.

He huffs, shutting his book without marking it and tossing it haphazardly into his bag.  He hadn’t even gotten to finish his lunch.  Maybe he could sneak a few bites in his next class.

(y/n’s) trying not to tear up as she rushes into the empty corridor outside of the cafe.  It wasn’t like her to cry over a stained shirt, but it was just so embarrassing to have to go the rest of her day with the obvious mark.  Not to mention it was cold and wet and sticking to her skin and- jesus, of course it was soaked through enough that the black bra she wore was visible now.  

Even as she pried the material forward off of her skin, she could still feel the sticky remnants of coffee underneath.  It wasn’t like she had a spare outfit in her car, and she still had three classes left in her day.  Was she really stuck in this wet shirt until then? 

“Sorry princess, it was an accident, swear!” 

And to make matters worse, it appears she’d been followed.

(y/n) can’t help the groan of frustration as she releases the material of her shirt, letting it stick to her torso again.

“It’s… it’s fine, it’s whatever” She grumbles, waving off the guy she recognized as the cafe bother, or so she coined in her mind, never having gotten his name during all the times he’d hit on her.  There’s not much sincerity in her words, but she doesn’t need him lingering around while she tries to decide what to do.

“I did try to dodge ya, but you really weren’t looking where you were going,” He continues, despite her obvious disinterest in his entire presence.  “Is there anything I can do?” 

He comes closer and on instinct she backs away.  Her expression alarmed and eyes cautious when he pressed closer anyways.  It’s not that she thinks he’s going to hurt her, but she doesn’t want him any closer than arms’ length.  Ten feet would be nice, but unless she wanted to draw more attention to herself by turning and booking it down the hall, arms’ length would have to do.

“No” She answers, as firm as she can get herself to be.  To her, this is the part where he should walk away.

He looks apologetic as he steps forward again, but this time her step backward has her almost up against a wall, and now her senses are on high alert.  Discomfort courses through her, a feeling worse than the cold coffee sticking to her skin.

“C’mon, I could at least help you get out of your-” 

Fratboy doesn’t get a chance to finish his statement when a harsh grip lands on his shoulder and pries his body to move with ease.  His initial reaction is to fight back against the force, but he doesn’t get to do that either, as he’s spun around and shoved into the wall.

Even the snarl on his expression disappears when it’s Fushiguro Megumi that presses in close and keeps him pinned to the wall.  His bruising grip is replaced by his entire forearm caged against his collarbone, just barely pressing against his throat.

A yelp dies in the back of (y/n’s) throat as the whole thing happens in a matter of seconds.  It’s as if she blinks and suddenly Megumi’s there prying this guy out of her personal space as if he was personally offended by the act.

“H-hey man, what the hell is your problem?” The waver in Fratboy’s voice is embarrassingly clear.  Megumi would laugh if he was in a joking mood.  He’s not.

His hard expression is terrifying up close.  (y/n’s) standing just a few feet away and even she feels a slight shiver go down her spine.

“Pricks like you,” Megumi mutters, and Fratboy swallows a fat lump in his throat.  “Skipping around like you’re hot shit and get to have anything you want.  Pretentious pricks” He spits the last part out through clenched teeth.

All (y/n) can think about were the rumors from last year.  The guy Megumi supposedly put in the hospital.  Those rumors had been enough to have people steer clear from him.  She didn’t even let herself get too close when pressing his buttons, even if intrigue plagued her mind.

“I didn’t- I didn’t do anything!” Fratboy tries to raise his voice, a pitiful attempt at puffing his chest and making him appear more of a fighter than he really was.  His head swivels, wide eyes landing on (y/n), who was stuck frozen watching it all unfold.  “Tell him!” He shouts at her, and she startles just a little.  Not because she was afraid of the demand, but because as soon as it came out of his mouth, Megumi’s foot brought enough force to have the guy’s legs straighten up, which in turn kept him further back into the wall.

If Megumi could push the guy clean through the white painted brick, he’d be a bloody mess stuck inside of the concrete already.

“Don’t look at her,” The command comes out in a growl.  Megumi didn’t need to raise his voice to sound tough.  His brows are furrowed tight and low over his piercing eyes, which were half the force keeping Fratboy against this wall.  “Humor me, prick,” Megumi asks, making sure his attention couldn’t be drawn back towards (y/n) a second time.  “How come your shirt’s so pressed ‘n clean?” 

The guy’s lip wobbles a bit before he manages a small “H-huh?” 

“Your shirt,” Megumi’s voice is colder this time for having to repeat himself.  “How come it’s so clean?” 

“I- I- because I do my laundry?” He asks weakly.

Megumi rolls his eyes, letting them fall shut as his head tilts towards the high ceiling.  This guy had to be joking.

“Wrong answer,” He huffs.  “I’m gonna let you go, and you’re gonna go buy yourself another overpriced pretentious fucking coffee, got that?” 

Fratboy’s brows furrow, but he nods his head shakily in response.  Perhaps Megumi’s arm was pressed too hard against his chest, and he was finally out of air.  Megumi could only hope.

“And you’re gonna take that coffee and dump it over your head” 

“What!? I’m not-” 

“So you’d rather take the beating?” Megumi asks before the guy could protest too much.  His brows are raised, his interest genuinely piqued.  He had no problem with either option.  Having this prick walk around with a broken nose or an expensive shirt with a big brown coffee stain seemed like a win-win situation to him.

It’s clear that Fratboy remembers the last prick that pissed off Fushiguro Megumi, and he must remember that he wasn’t given options, because the back of his head defeatedly hits the wall behind him when he mutters out his choice.

Megumi gives him a solid nod, and he only pushes him a little bit when he drops his arm and steps back so he was free to leave.

Fratboy only takes a step and a half.

“Forgetting something?” Megumi barks, hard eyes freezing him in place before he could get close to re-entering the cafe.

Fratboy awkwardly maintains the eye contact, confusion clear in his features.  Megumi jerks his head towards (y/n), who’s silence evidently hadn’t made her invisible to the two.

“Oh, s-sorry- I’m sorry” 

It’s a weak ass apology, but Fratboy assumes it’s acceptable enough because when he rushes himself back into the cafe Megumi doesn’t stop him again.  He gets a few odd stares as he gets in line for a coffee with apprehensive eyes and his hands anxiously buried in his pockets, but he keeps his head down the entire time.

“Wh- why did you do that?” (y/n’s) mumble is the only sound in the empty hallway.  Her voice wants to stay stuck in her throat, but when it’s clear that Megumi isn’t going to give her an explanation- or say anything at all- she forces herself to ask.

His eyes fix on her, and an odd sensation settles over her.  All the previous fear and anxiety melts away.  She’d gone so rigid, her sense of fight or flight disappearing completely and keeping her stuck in place hoping she wasn’t going to be witness to a nasty fight.  But she hadn’t expected that.  Megumi’s intensity had been terrifying, even if it wasn’t directed at her, standing by and watching it had her throat closing up and her heart racing.

But he’d hardly even hurt the guy, just… humiliated him.  Still, it was just as shocking to watch.

And now, being alone with him and trapped under his stare, what she feels isn’t fear.  It’s… curiosity.

His eyes wander over her, reassuring himself that she was fine, maybe just a little shaken up by the whole thing.  She was probably more embarrassed than anything.  He could live with that, as long as she was safe.  He just couldn’t have placed his trust in that frat prick.

“I don’t like assholes” Megumi answers, his voice as monotone as ever, as if he hadn’t just scared the shit out of that guy for her.

The lump in her throat grew hot as the realization struck her.  He’d done all that for her? 

“Well- well yeah, but…” Her brows furrow, her head shakes ever so slightly as she tries to put her thoughts to words.  “But he didn’t do anything, just… was an asshole” 

“You don’t know that” His reply was quick but his tone didn’t shift.

(y/n’s) eyes widen, the furrow in her brow smooths out, and she’s at a loss for words as she keeps staring at him.

You have no idea what he was capable of doing.  Spiderman’s words repeat in her mind now as if he were standing right there saying them to her.  It’s uncanny how similar his warning was to Megumi’s just now.

“He probably would’ve fucked off if I told him to” She makes a weak argument in an attempt to fill the overbearing silence.

Megumi doesn’t say anything, just beckons her to follow him as he takes off in quick strides down the hall.  She should probably tell him to fuck off, but her curiosity gets the best of her, and she finds herself hurrying to catch up to him.  He’s not walking all that fast, but his stride is significantly longer than hers, and she finds herself out of breath as they round the corner and he enters the first empty classroom they come across.

“Maybe next time you’ll learn the lesson and tell him to fuck off, then” Megumi grumbles, more to himself than to her, but she takes offense nonetheless.

“Well sorry I wasn’t expecting you to show up out of nowhere and threaten the guy” She mutters back.

Megumi scoffs before shrugging his backpack off his shoulder.  (y/n) watches his every movement as he opens it up and digs around inside of it.  She wants to ask what he was looking for, but her words are stuck in her throat again, and this time she can’t get them to come out.

“I didn’t threaten anybody, relax,” He tells her in a voice that could’ve been more comforting, but it was at least steady and sure.  “It should make you feel better that he’s probably gone and made a fool of himself, now” He adds.

“Oh, thank you for that” She replies sarcastically.

“You’re welcome” Megumi replies in complete seriousness.

She opens her mouth, gaping at him, probably about to lay into him for taking her clear mockery as sincerity, but before she can he finally produces what he’d been looking for.

A tee shirt.

She blinks in dumbfounded silence as she stares at the plain black material in his hand.  His brows are raised in an impatient expression, but she doesn’t take the offer right away.

He sighs.  He’ll just have to do all the work, huh?

“Would you rather go the rest of the day in that?” He asks, nodding to the obvious mess of her shirt.

“It- it’s not that bad” She argues, her stubbornness forever getting in her own way.

“It’s going to reek of coffee” 

“I happen to like the- the coffee bean scent-” 

“It won’t be anything like that” 

“It’s not even that wet anymore” 

“I can see your whole bra now” 

That does the trick in shutting her up, her head snapping downward to reassess the damage done. The groan she lets out morphs into a whine before she looks up at the balled up shirt in his hand.  He vaguely stretches it towards her, and with a huff she snatches it right out of his hands.

As soon as he turns his back to her, busying himself with closing up his backpack, she’s peeling the ruined shirt over her head and quickly shrugging into the fresh tee shirt.

Besides the ridiculous proportion, she’s quick to notice the scent that clings to it.  She dips her head once it’s covered her, trying to place a name to the smell of fresh laundry.  Pine? Is this what pine smelled like? A part of her hated how good it smelled, how addicting it was to keep taking small sniffs.

“I’m… dressed” She says quietly when she’s gotten enough sniffs in and realizes that Megumi’s still just standing there.

When he turns, his eyes wander over figure not so subtly, but his expression is unchanging.  Even if his brain is going haywire seeing her in his clothes.  It’s just a tee shirt, but he takes a mental picture.

He realizes she must not wear black very often.  It’s striking on her.  It must be why his mouth has gone dry and he has to force himself to look her in the eye.

“Good?” He asks, already turning to leave the classroom.

She can’t believe he’s going to leave just like that.  It felt like nothing had been resolved here- and if anything, she only had more questions.  She doesn’t know what to say to make him stay, she’s not even sure he would stay if she asked him to.  He didn’t exactly seem to have any interest in being around her… ever… but then why had he put himself through all this trouble? Her muddled mind was a mystery, but the puzzled look on her face gave Megumi enough of an inclination to linger for just a minute longer.

“What?” He sighs, but her confusion is still plastered on her face.

“I… I don’t know…” Her voice is barely a mumble.  It doesn’t match the way her face tilts and shifts into something different.  She takes a step closer to him, a bold and large one, putting herself far closer to him than she ever would’ve imagined doing before.  She was supposed to keep a certain distance, Fushiguro Megumi had a reputation after all… but something was different.

This wasn’t the Fushiguro Megumi that she knew and despised.  In fact, this was a completely new person.  He was… familiar.

Megumi doesn’t step back when she draws in closer, but his neck leans backwards with apprehension, chin tilting lower to keep his eyes on her every movement.  It’s not like she’s able to do anything, there’s no mask to be ripped off, no secret identity to be figured out just from her stare alone, and yet something makes a pit grow in his stomach when she gets too close for comfort.

He’s never been this close to her.  Not without the wall of protection that was the Spiderman mask.

There’s nothing stopping him from walking away.  There was no harm in leaving her stranded in a classroom.  But something keeps him there anyways.  Something keeps him waiting for her to explain herself.

Her eyes drop his gaze, but they don’t fall far.  They land just a few inches lower, he can feel the prick of the daggers they stare against his lips.  Subconsciously he licks over them to soothe the ache of their sudden dryness.  Her look wanders just a little bit, but never too far.  Mapping out his chin and jawline, quickly down his neck and then back up again to his lips.

“What the hell are you doing?” He finally finds his voice when she leans in a little closer.  Not quite close enough to kiss him, but close enough that she could lean in if she wanted to.

(y/n) snaps out of it instantly, her eyes wide and her cheeks flushing when she looks at him properly again and realizes what she’d been doing.

Fushiguro Megumi? Spiderman? God, what was she thinking? 

“N-nothing” She stammers out, and before he could call her out and further her embarrassment, she brushes past him to make a quick exit out of the room.

Megumi’s left alone, his own cheeks flaring up with heat, but he can’t pinpoint what exactly causes the blushing, and he doesn’t really want to stand around to figure out why. ___

Megumi doesn’t show up to the last few classes of the day.  (y/n) notices.

Her fingers pinch at the hem of the tee shirt he’d given her, rolling the soft cotton over the pads of her fingers in contemplation.  Her focus on uncovering Spiderman’s identity during class has dwindled, but she’s not paying any attention to her studies, either.

For the last few hours of her day, she replays the events of the day in her mind on fast forward and rewind, over and over, trying to find something she felt she missed.

When had Megumi followed her out of the cafe? Had he seen what happened? Why was he so angry? Why was he so kind to her? Why was he so… 

It’s on the tip of her tongue, the timing of it all, the peculiarity of it all.  She knew she just had to be missing something.

Her trip home is quicker than usual, her steps as fast paced as her racing mind.  What was it? What was it that she wasn’t seeing? 

It was so close she could feel it looming right over shoulders. ___

Never before had she sought out Fushiguro Megumi.  But (y/n) couldn’t get the feeling to go away no matter how hard she tried, and she feared the only way out was through.

She didn’t want to confirm her assumptions without any proper evidence to base it all on, and she had a feeling that he was a pretty good liar, so she’d have to get creative with catching him.  The best way to start, she figures, is by getting him alone.

It takes longer than she hopes.  Megumi’s not an easy person to approach and he appears to like it that way.  She stares him down when he comes in late to their first class, and his eyes catch hers for a moment longer than usual, but without a change in his expression it’s hard for her to get a good read on him.  He takes his seat in the back of the class and she can’t get him to look at her again, no matter how many times she turns her gaze over her shoulder to steal another look at him.

After a few more classes with the same outcome, she supposes she’ll just have to wait until they break for lunch.  He’s always sitting alone there, so she has her hopes up that it will be easier to sit down and prove it then.

But of course today is the day he’s not seated at his usual corner table all to himself.  She waltzes into the cafe with nothing but confidence, and it’s ripped away from her when she sees that gloomy table empty.  She lingers for a few minutes, hoping to catch him walking in later than the rest, but he never comes.

With her confidence boiled down to irritation, she storms out of the cafe on a mission to have this ended once and for all.  She couldn’t possibly wait any longer, so one way or another, she was going to find and corner him.

The courtyard is empty at this time of day.  The weather was cloudy and with the high chance of rain in the next hour, no one wanted to spend their free time eating lunch or studying out there.

Ever the outlier, that’s where she happened to find Fushiguro Megumi.

She’s not sure if she should grin or grimace when she approaches the tree he’s sitting under.  He’s wearing his usual oversized headphones, and he’s got both his textbook and notebook opened.  He was the perfect image of don’t bother me.  (y/n) feels adrenaline coursing through her bloodstream as she rushes over to him.

It’s sort of strange.  Just a few days ago she would duck her head and keep walking if she happened to cross his path.  But it was like all of his intimidating qualities had just… disappeared.  Despite the vibe he was trying to put off, he didn’t seem as unapproachable anymore.  He didn’t seem as scary, although when she thinks about it long enough, (y/n) figures she’s probably the only person on this campus that interacted with him.  Even if it was to antagonize him, she’d never seen anyone else speak to him.

A few days ago, he was Fushiguro Megumi, the boy with the bad reputation and even worse attitude.  He was her academic rival, a thorn in her side that reminded her of faults just by existing.  Today, she thinks he might just be the boy she’s been falling head over heels for.  The one with careful words spoken by gentle lips.  The first person in a long time that actually made her feel seen, and a feeling of being understood could work wonders on a stubborn heart.

“Hey!” She hollers, and Megumi jolts as he looks up to find her walking up to him.  His expression scrunches up as he pulls his headphones down around his neck, and lowers his dual books.

“What do you want?” He asks, but the words aren’t nearly as harsh as he wants them to be.

She stops just before him, and invites herself to sit down beside his outstretched legs.  He wants to tell her that he’s busy, that he’s studying out here alone because he wants peace and quiet, but he’s silent as she drops her backpack in front of her and opens it up.

“Thought you’d want this back” She says, pulling out a familiar black tee shirt.  She hands it to him folded in a neat square.  He almost laughs, knowing that when he’d offered it to her it had been a crumpled up ball.

“Right” He says, but before he takes it, she pulls it back towards herself, unfolding it.  Megumi watches with furrowed brows.  Was she not giving it back? 

“I’ve just had this weird feeling lately,” She explains as she opens the shirt up completely.  Megumi’s confused expression flickers between her and the shirt.  “So I wanted to see something” 

She starts bunching up the black material then, which Megumi watches with growing bewilderment.  Why even fold it? What was this? 

“Okay…?” His voice trails off when she looks up at him again, and the next thing he knows she’s leaning in close, holding his tee shirt up to his face.  “What the- (y/n), what the hell are you doing?” 

She ignores his questioning and the way he tries to swat her hands from getting any closer, but it doesn’t stop her from doing exactly what she aimed to do.  Holding the black material up to cover half his face, from the bridge of his nose up, all that was left to see was his mouth down.

She couldn’t deny that it wasn’t a familiar sight, but it was hard to prove her theory on that alone, and she sighs.

“(y/n), this is annoying.  And weird,” Megumi starts, his hands wrapping around her wrists in a careful hold, but enough to start to pull her and the tee shirt she was trying to blindfold him with away.  “Can I have the shirt back or not- mmph!” 

Just as he thinks he’s put a stop to her weird antics, she takes him by complete surprise when she darts forward and presses her lips against his.  Megumi’s eyes go wide, although he’s still half hidden behind the shirt, he can’t help but keep them open as her soft lips move over his with familiar gentle passion.  His confusion melts away the longer she holds the kiss, and by the time he thinks he should put a stop to it, it’s already too late.  He’s connected the dots and so has she.

He sighs against her mouth, his fingers twitching around her wrists, unsure as to whether or not he should let her go or pull her in closer.  (y/n) breaks away from the kiss just as she releases his shirt.  They both let it drop to his lap, and she finally gets to see the whole picture.

His features have fallen to soft surprise as he gazes back at her, waiting for whatever was about to come.  He doesn’t know if he should brace himself for something good or something bad, but he does his best to put his walls up anyways.

Her own eyes are wide with recognition, flickering between his own troubled eyes and the lips she’d just spontaneously kissed.  Her tongue darts over her bottom lip thoughtfully, and for a second, Megumi thinks she’s going to give it a second try just to be sure.  She doesn’t have to say anything right away for him to know exactly what she was thinking.  She knew those lips.  She knew that kiss.  He’d gotten his cover blown over a kiss, of all things.

What he doesn’t expect is for (y/n) to let out a breathless laugh of delight, once the gears in her mind start to turn again.  Her eyes are glimmering with an excitement she couldn’t contain.

“I told you I’d figure it out!” She keeps her voice hushed, which he can tell takes a great deal of effort.

“You always go around kissing random people?” He mumbles, thinking maybe he can play it off, maybe there was still a chance of gaslighting her into thinking he wasn’t the masked webslinger that had been slowly sparking up a romance with her.  

There’s not even a small chance, though.  (y/n) pulls her hands out of his gentle hold just to reach for his face, curiously skimming over his jaw, and then down his shoulders.  His attempts at reaching for her hands again to stop her from practically running them all over him are weak, and it’s easy for her to ignore his clear attempts at stopping her.

“Wow, I almost can’t believe it,” She begins to mumble to herself, her eyes moving at rapid speeds as she puts the picture together in her mind.  The lips she’d memorized in the hopes of finding them again, only to find they were on Megumi’s face, she lets out a delirious string of giggles.  “I mean, it makes sense now, but it also doesn’t- why did you keep coming to see me?” 

Megumi opens his mouth, but he doesn’t get a single word out before she’s throwing more questions at him.

“Did you seriously think I wouldn’t figure it out? I’m top of the class you know, and you’re not exactly great at hiding things-” 

“Second to the top,” Megumi reminds her with a slight roll of his eyes.  “And it took you quite a while, you know” 

“Yeah, well, the secrecy thing was fun for a bit,” She argues.  “But you barely tried to hide it.  Coming into class looking like you got hit by a bus? What were you thinking?” 

“That you hated my guts and didn’t care if I did get hit by a bus?” He replies with a smartass smile.  Now it’s her turn to roll her eyes.

Her hands fall still against his collarbones, fingertips barely tapping against the base of his throat with her excitement.

“It was you this whole time…” She murmurs, but she doesn’t sound as disappointed as Megumi expects.  Her gentle eyes feel piercing as they stare at him thoughtfully, as if this was the first time she was really seeing him.  In a way, it sort of was.  “Were you ever going to tell me?” She asks quietly, and this time she does wait for him to say something.  

Megumi sighs, regarding her soft expression with thoughtfulness.  There was no coming back from this now.  She figured him out and he barely even tried to cover it up.  That was a hard thing to do once she’d kissed him, though.  She must’ve figured out his weakness, and happily used it against him..  Typical brat.

“I thought about it,” He says honestly.  “Just didn’t seem like a good idea,” 

The corners of her lips barely turn into a frown, and Megumi can’t help himself from reaching out to her, cradling her jaw in as light of a touch as he could bear.  It was different now, feeling her warm skin against his without hiding in a suit, behind a mask.  He knows she must feel it, too.

Everything was completely different now.  She must be upset with him, right? She must at least be discouraged in finding out it had been him all along.  Not someone with a better track record, maybe someone more attractive, or at least nice to her.  He wonders if she had her hopes up for a specific person.

“Are you upset?” He asks.  He doesn’t want to know all the answers to his questions, but he asks before he could shove down the curiosity and avoid it forever.

“Upset?” She repeats, brows furrowing momentarily with her confusion.  “What do you mean?” 

“Y’know,” He mumbles, long lashes flickering as his eyes fall to her lips for a moment.  He looks at her again before continuing.  “That it’s me.  That it’s been me” 

“Oh,” She hums, thinking for a second.  “Well… did you mean it all?” 

“Mean it all?” He repeats her now.  “You mean while I was Spiderman?” 

(y/n) nods in a small motion.

“Yeah… did you mean all the stuff you said… and did?” She adds the last part in an even quieter whisper than the rest, but the look in her eyes is so full of anticipation it speaks volumes over her voice.

“Yeah, of course,” Megumi answers without a shred of hesitation.  “Of course I did,” He says it again, leaning forward with emphasis, his eyes never leaving hers.  “(y/n), I didn’t want you finding out because I didn’t… I didn’t know that I would…” He trails off, his nerves starting to crawl up his throat for having to admit so many truths in one sitting.  This one seemed to be harder than the rest.  “I didn’t know I’d like you so much” 

She laughs, breathless and sweet, humored by such an honest confession.  It finally makes a real smile creep over his lips, relieved to see that her reaction was anything but negative.  His heart skips a beat, and his thumb trembles as he reaches to stroke it over her cheekbone.  He can’t help but want to pull her in closer, hold her properly, maybe even kiss her again.  It should scare him, that she knew the truth now, that he was vulnerable to her now, but right now all he feels is a weight lifted off his chest, and the lingering taste of her chapstick on his lips.

“I definitely didn’t plan on liking you so much either,” She admits softly, her cheeks burning with color.  Megumi can feel the heat in her skin when he presses the pad of his thumb further against her cheek.  “Are you mad about it?” 

“Mad?” He laughs, his smile becoming a full blown grin now as he leans in closer to her.  Her fingers curl into the material of his shirt as he draws her in closer, too.  Anticipation has her eyes flickering between his lips and the deep blue eyes that haven’t left hers since she’d kissed him.  “Mad about what? Getting to know you? The real you? And falling for you?” 

Her eyes grow wide as she stares back at him.  For a guy that hid behind a mask for weeks, he sure got comfortable putting his cards on the table fast.

“No, I’m not mad about it,” He answers her properly, closing enough distance in between them that his nose prodded against hers.  Her eyes fluttered shut before she could stop herself, her chin tilting forward to meet him the rest of the way.  “I’ve wanted nothing more than to be with you, like this, for real, since you brought me that dumb bag of vegetables” 

“It wasn’t dumb, there wasn’t ice” She argued.  Her lips had just been brushing over his in the ghost of a kiss before she jerked away to argue some more.  Ever so stubborn, he thinks with nothing but fondness for her.

Megumi doesn’t let her go far, pulling her right back in until her lips landed on his, and all further arguments died on her tongue.  Her hands relaxed their hold on his shirt as her lips moved against his with muscle memory.  Soft and so pliable, she melted right against him, leaning closer and closer until they were chest to chest, and Megumi moved his free arm to wrap around the dip in her back, keeping her tucked as close to him as he could without disconnecting their lips.

She finally gets to card her hands through his hair, scraping her nails over the nape of his neck before pushing the longer strands between her fingers.  It becomes impossibly messier than usual, but Megumi only hums in delight as she messes it all up.  He must’ve always wanted more, too.

Her fingers tangle in his hair and she doesn’t let up even when they part to catch their breath.  Megumi stays close, his forehead resting against hers as he pants over her lips, leaving her still wanting more.

“You know I still have a million questions, right?” She murmurs, and Megumi can’t help but place the softest of kisses against her lips as she speaks, even if he was still breathless.

“I don’t feel like sitting and talking right now” He mumbles, chasing her lips for another kiss.  She giggles, kissing him back but not nearly as long as he would’ve liked.  Pulling away all too soon, she stares at him with wide eyes.

“I mean, how do the webs work?” 

“(y/n), we have class in ten minutes, that’s not nearly enough time to get into it all,” He sighs, his hands smoothing over her hips and trying to draw her closer again.  “Can’t we just enjoy this a little longer, and talk about all of that later?” 

Huffing, (y/n) leans back in, and it makes Megumi smile if only for a moment.  She stops short just before her lips could touch his.

“So… did Spiderman put that guy in a hospital last year?” 

Megumi groans, dropping his head back against the trunk of the tree.  She wasn’t going to let this go, and that reputation was going to follow him forever, it seemed.

“Alright.  C’mon, we’re headed to class,” He prompted her to grab her things and stand with him, but she kept her hands in his hair too secure for him to want to stand up.  “(y/n), I promise I’ll tell you whatever you want to know, later-” 

“Let’s just skip class” She suggests, all too eagerly for a girl that bragged about being at the top of their class.

“Yeah, right,” Megumi scoffs, but when her expression doesn’t waver, his face falls and he stares at her bewildered.  “You’re not serious…?” 

“Why not?” She replies.  “We can afford to miss a couple classes,” It’s not a bad argument, Megumi’s just shocked to hear her say it at all.  “And.. I want to be the first one to get an exclusive interview with Spiderman” She giggles, and Megumi huffs, giving her a bored look.

“I’d rather go to class” 

“And we can make out” 

“... I guess some catching up isn’t a bad idea” 

It takes them some time to gather their things and get going, only because (y/n) insisted on keeping her hands on him in one way or another, but even if Megumi pretended to be annoyed it wasn’t a believable performance.  He kept her close with his arm wrapped firm around her as they made their way off campus quickly, hoping to beat the rain.

“You know, I’m thinking of calling you the Friendly Neighborhood Spiderman when I write about you,” (y/n) tells him on their walk to her apartment.  “Has a nice ring to it” 

Megumi laughs humorlessly.

“Not sure it paints a very accurate picture,” He tells her, brows raised as he watches her pout up at him.  “But you’re kinda gonna be my publicist, so I guess I’ll take what I can get” 

“Hey! I thought you said you were falling for me” (y/n) sasses back.  Megumi bites the inside of his cheek to keep from smiling too hard.  He tosses his arm around her shoulders, pulling her closer as they walk.

“That was off the record” He mumbles.

She beams up at him, he pulls her a little closer into his side, keeping an eye on her only from his peripheral vision.  He couldn’t be getting too sappy with the way he looked at her now, he’d grown too used to having a mask to hide the dreamy look in his eye.  Now though, it was completely on display for her to see.

(y/n) quite liked the view that she got now that he was mask-free.  She’d always had her suspicions that Spiderman was handsome, and quite the victory it was to be proven right in that department.  The stubborn, monotone, boy with a reputation part was just… an added bonus, she supposed.

She also supposed that she’d come with her own reputation now, too.  With Megumi never far behind he took on a role akin to guard dog.  She couldn’t deny she grew to like the feeling, melting at the protective way he kept close whether he had the mask on or not.

He had a certain responsibility to uphold when it came to keeping Tokyo safe, but he had a responsibility to those he loved, too.

___

xoxo ~ jordie

[dark-dawn]

you peel a pomegranate and watch as it bleeds, its juices staining your fingertips as you rip apart its flesh and devour the seeds within. you wonder if this is how the gods feel when they consume you, too. or, satoru gojo is born as the son of zeus. his fate does not change.

✭ pairing: demigod!gojo x mortal!reader

✭ contains: fem!reader, mutual pining, obsessive!gojo, religious imagery, greek mythology, slight manga spoilers, it's about him being used as a weapon, it's about him rediscovering his humanity, hurt/comfort, mortals can’t usually see him, but then he meets you, it drives him a little insane, mild sexual content, everyone is doomed by the narrative, slight angst, daddy issues!gojo, son of dionysus!geto.

✭ word count: 10k (utter agony) ✭ a/n: chapter 261 destroyed me, so i decided to write this as a coping mechanism :')

The first night you meet Satoru, the rain is relentless — a heavy downpour saturating the world in a thick curtain of silver. You stand alone on an empty street corner, the flickering glow of streetlights casting long, shifting shadows across the slick pavement. Water streams down your skin, soaking through your clothes and dripping from the ends of your hair.

Then, in a blink, a man appears on the opposite side of the street.

You notice how his lips curl into a sly, knowing grin, as if he’s been expecting you — as if he’s been waiting for this exact moment. You feel an unsettling sensation gnawing at the edges of your consciousness. You can’t shake the feeling there’s something slithering beneath the surface of his skin, raw and untamed, waiting to break free from its constraints.

The rain does not touch him, and the air crackles with an energy that makes the hair on the back of your neck stand on end. It feels a little like you’ve stumbled upon a creature masquerading as a man — familiar yet foreign, like opening your bedroom door only to find a wolf staring back you.

A flash of lightning illuminates the sky, followed by a loud crack of thunder. The storm intensifies, and you see it — electricity surging through him, piercing deep into his flesh. He stands with his arms outstretched like a crucifixion, his body twisting in agonised ecstasy as tendrils of light entwine around him. The heavens roar, a judgment passed, and his form is illuminated with a halo of searing, holy light. It’s blinding, and then gone in a heartbeat. As if you imagined it.

He tilts his head ever so slightly, assessing you, weighing your worth. It’s not quite human.

You wonder how swiftly you might be devoured, a rabbit caught between his teeth, the taste of your own vulnerability lingering on his tongue.

“You’re different,” he finally speaks, his voice cutting through the roar of the tempest. “I can see it in your eyes. You’re not like the others.”

You swallow hard, the weight of his gaze pressing down on you like a physical force — prey caught in a trap. “What do you mean?”

He takes a step closer, his movements fluid and graceful despite the violence of the storm. “Most mortals are blind to the truth,” he replies. “But you see me.”

“I don’t understand,” you breathe, heart pounding in your chest.

You notice that his eyes are a preternatural shade of electric blue, lightning trapped within the confines of human form.

“You will,” he promises. He says it with such certainty, as if it were an undeniable truth of the universe.

Perhaps it is. Perhaps he truly possesses that kind of power.

“What are you?” Your voice is barely audible over the cacophony of rain and wind.

His laughter echoes in the darkness, mingling with the rumble of thunder. “I am many things.” His smile widens, a gleam of amusement flashing in his eyes. “A messenger, perhaps.”

Before you can reply, another bolt of lightning splits the sky, illuminating his form in stark relief against the darkness. In that brief moment of clarity, you catch a glimpse of something beyond comprehension — something primal and ancient, older than time itself, gazing back at you with a smile.

---

Satoru is his father’s favourite child, and so the gods watch him every day.

He eats when they command. He sleeps when they command. When they ask for his devotion, his rage, his life, he cannot deny them. Their whispers infest his mind — always judging, decreeing, demanding — and he cannot silence them. He has been neatly erased and sculpted anew, again and again. The pain has long since faded.

He wants and wants and craves and needs and wants. They do not hear him. He fears he is forgetting his own name. His knees are raw and bruised and bleeding. How long must he pray? How long will he repent? He feels the blood under his skin and his heart throbbing in his chest, and he wants to claw it out and swallow it whole.

And then Satoru meets you. His longing grows teeth, and he wants to sink them into the marrow of your bones, to consume until there is nothing left but the echo of his name on your lips.

You can see him. He doesn’t remember the last time someone has.  

And so, he follows you.

He observes your every move, drinking in the sight of you as if trying to decipher a puzzle that has long confounded him. Other mortals pass by without a second glance, their minds clouded by the mundane concerns of their mundane lives.

He’s currently trailing behind you in a grocery store. He doesn’t think he’s ever been in one before.

The fluorescent lights hum overhead, casting a sterile glow over rows of neatly stacked shelves. It’s been years since he’s tasted mortal food, years since he’s felt the sensation of hunger gnawing at his insides. He can almost remember what it was like — the taste of ripe fruit on his tongue, the feeling of warmth spreading through his body with each bite.

His childhood memories are but fragments now, faded and softened like aged parchment, but he thinks of his mother often. She had treated him with kindness — fed and comforted him. He remembers the way she whispered stories of heroes and villains, of spirits and curses. It is perhaps the only vestige of humanity that remains within him. But then she had died, and left him with his father.

The gods are cruel and fickle. This is the oldest story he knows. Maybe it’s the only story that matters.

But now, he has better things to occupy himself with.

“Hello, little mortal.”

You’re startled by the unexpected voice. “You...” you begin, mouth agape like a fish. “I remember you. From the storm.”

“It seems fate has brought us together once again,” he says, smiling in a way that shows too many teeth.

“…In a grocery store?”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” he replies, his tone mocking and sharp. “Perhaps a dark alley is more to your taste? Maybe an abandoned warehouse?”

Other customers pass by without so much as a glance in his direction, their eyes sliding right over him as if he were nothing more than a ghost.

“Why are you here? Are you following me?”

“You’re asking the wrong questions, sweetheart.”

Then —

“Who are you?”

“There,” he grins. “Much better.”

He leans in closer, his presence electrifying the air around you. “I am the son of thunder and lightning,” he says, his voice low and resonant. “You are the first in centuries to see me for what I truly am. And for that, you have my interest and my gratitude.”

“I — you’re welcome?” you reply, your confusion palpable, and he finds himself quite enjoying the sight of you flustered and disorientated. “But what’s going on? Why am I the only one who can see you?”

“Maybe you’re blessed by the gods,” he muses. “Or maybe you’re just very lucky. Both, perhaps.”

“Lucky? This is crazy.” Your voice falters like a dancer stumbling mid-performance. “You’re crazy.”

He smiles. “Overwhelming, isn’t it? But don’t worry, you’re not losing your mind. Everything you see and hear is quite real.”

Satoru often wishes things were not real — that he had been born a simple soldier, just another grunt faithfully serving his leader, destined to fight and die in some random, meaningless battle. He would be lost to history, lost to the gods, and no one would remember his name or who his father was. Sometimes, he even thinks that might be preferable to this world, but he doesn’t want to scare you off that badly.

You exhale slowly, steadying yourself. “Okay, okay. So, what happens now? What do you want from me?”

“Nothing more than your company,” he replies. Satoru had always been a selfish child, unwilling to part with his toys, reluctant to share. This would be no exception. “You can expect to see me again soon. Don’t miss me too much, sweetheart.”

He watches you for a moment longer, a smile playing at the corners of his lips. And then, just as suddenly as he appeared, he fades into the shadows once more, leaving you standing alone in the store. As if you had imagined it.

It isn’t until later, when he’s alone with his thoughts and the gods’ whispers, that he realises something peculiar: the voices in his head fall silent in your presence.

He’s uncertain of its implications, yet strangely pleased by the trouble it promises. He’s always had a talent for pissing of his father.

---

The steady beat of the rain against the windows is soothing as you step into the shower. Steam envelops the room, clouding the mirrors and curling into a comforting haze around you. It had been a while since you were able to relax like this — thoughts of gods and monsters plaguing your mind with unsettling frequency. You were familiar with Greek mythology, of course, but it was one thing to enjoy studying history, another thing to relive it.

You had tried to convince yourself that it had never happened, that you just had an overactive imagination fuelled by reading too many fantasy books as a child. No, you weren’t being followed by a demigod; this was just a prelude to a wild, miraculous adventure. Maybe you’d slay a dragon, marry a handsome elven prince. This story wouldn’t be a Greek myth — you wouldn’t be swallowed by the sea, molten wings dripping down your spine; you wouldn’t walk into hell, never to return.

You’re halfway through rinsing the shampoo from your hair when you hear a strange rustling sound from outside the bathroom. You pause, water streaming down your face, listening intently. The noise is faint but persistent, coming from the direction of the kitchen. Your pulse quickens, mouth dry. It seems unlikely someone is trying to rob you; your apartment holds nothing of real value, nothing worth stealing. Perhaps a wild animal has found its way inside, seeking shelter from the storm.

You turn off the shower, wrapping a towel around yourself as you cautiously step out of the bathroom. The sound grows louder as you approach the kitchen. Your mind races through the possibilities, each one more improbable than the last.

Peeking around the corner, you brace yourself for whatever you might find.

Instead, you find the Son of Zeus rummaging through your cabinets. He looks up at you, unfazed by your dripping state, and grins widely.

You suppose you were right about the wild animal creeping in.

“You should really keep more snacks,” he says, holding up an empty bag of chips accusingly.

“Oh my god, I thought I was going to die.” You’re uncertain if you still might.

“Gods,” he corrects, and you’re really struggling to reconcile the image of him in the storm with the person now, complaining about your food options and grammar.

“You can’t just appear out of nowhere and start raiding my kitchen,” you hiss, wrapping the towel tighter around yourself.

“But it’s raining. You should’ve known I’d drop by.” he says, frowning, as if this were the most reasonable explanation in the world and not completely insane.

“Next time, send a text, a messenger pigeon, literally anything else. I think I’m going to have a heart attack.”

He shrugs, unperturbed. “Consider it a lesson in being prepared. You never know when a god might appear.”

“I could have been naked!” you retort, your voice rising in frustration. This is perhaps the least of your worries, but common sense and self-preservation has apparently abandoned you.

“Don’t shout at me about that! Besides, you’re in a towel, so crisis averted!” He seems disappointed by this fact. You want to throw something at him.

“I am not shouting!” you say, shouting. “I am communicating my annoyance.”

“With what? Your lungs?”

You cross your arms tightly over your chest, a stubborn set to your jaw as you turn mulishly silent. You can’t believe you’re being stalked by a demigod.

He heaves a deep sigh, leaning against your kitchen counter. “Fine, I’m sorry. I had not meant to upset or startle you.”

“Please stop following me.”

He ignores you completely, instead pulling out a can of soup and examining it with a bemused expression. “Seriously, how do you live like this? No ambrosia, no nectar. Not even a decent piece of fruit.”

“Get out of my apartment, I swear to god.”

“Gods,” he grins, before disappearing once more.

--- You realise you must have terrible luck when he begins to follow you around more persistently after the shower incident, no longer bothering to even hide his presence. It’s a little odd to have a demigod trailing behind you like a stray dog, but any initial wariness melts away when you catch him eating your cereal. He develops an immediate liking for Rice Krispies, insisting you keep the cupboards stocked with them. It feels as if you’re catering to a spoiled prince, but you suspect even that would be easier to handle.

But the sight of him — this divine, impossible entity — utterly engrossed in his breakfast is strangely endearing.

You still wish he wasn’t eating your cereal, though, and he never cleans his mugs after using them, and —

“You’ve never asked for my name, you know,” he says, interrupting your thoughts.

“Believe it or not, there’s a reason for that,” you reply, eyeing him cautiously. “Namely, you were never invited into my apartment in the first place.”

“You’re always so mean,” he sighs dramatically, “but I suppose I can forgive you this once. It’s Satoru.”

“I would say it’s nice to meet you, but I think I’d be lying.”

“No, you wouldn’t. Everyone likes me.”

“Are you sure? How many people do you talk to? Humans, I mean, not gods.”

He pauses, considering. “Then the gods like me.”

“Is that a good thing?”

He shrugs, his expression pensive. “I’m not sure.”

It occurred to you that you should be frightened of him. You are not.

You suspect he might just be lonely.

(And you, well, you’ve always had a soft spot for strays.)

---

His random appearances in your apartment were becoming a daily occurrence now. One moment you’d be brewing coffee, and the next, he’d be sitting at your kitchen table like he was the one paying rent. He would ask questions incessantly, about the most mundane things — the colour of your curtains, the taste of cake, the texture of your favourite sweater. It made you wonder if you were hallucinating, if perhaps the stress of daily life had finally taken its toll on your sanity. But the more you interacted with him, the more you realised that he was undeniably — and annoyingly — real. You couldn’t possibly invent a creature like him.

In response, you had started asking him questions back. If he was going to be spending an uncomfortable amount of time with you, he owed you this. Plus, it seemed like he enjoyed the sound of his own voice — perhaps you could tire him out and he’d go find another mortal to pester.

The likelihood of that happening seemed slim at best, but one could pray.

“What are the gods like?” you ask, biting into a croissant he bought from a little bakery down the street. You’re not exactly sure where he got the money, but you’re not going to argue with free food.

“Describing the gods to a mortal is like trying to paint a picture without a canvas.” He furrows his brow, searching for the right words. “They’re vast, incomprehensible beings, each embodying different aspects of existence. Some are benevolent, while others are more…capricious.”

“And you’re similar to them?”

“In some ways, perhaps. But I’m also different,” he begins, “I’m not bound by the same rules and regulations that govern the gods. I have a bit more... freedom, you could say. I’m not beholden to any particular domain or duty.”

You nod, definitely not admiring the way the sunlight catches in his hair as he speaks. “What about your powers? Are they granted by your father?”

The idea that his father is a god is still strange, lingering in your thoughts like a puzzle piece that doesn’t quite fit into the picture of the world you thought you knew.

“Yes, in a way. Zeus’s blood flows through my veins, so I can control the elements. I have the power to summon storms, manipulate lightning, bend the fabric of reality to my will.” He smiles, and it reminds you of a cat, smug and self-assured. “I’m powerful, you know.”

You roll your eyes at him. “You’re so cocky.”

“You would be too if you were me,” he grins.

But then you notice a shadow pass over his features. “Don’t mistake it for pride, though,” he continues, his expression tightening into a scowl. “I may not be bound by their rules, but I’m still expected to worship them, perhaps more than the average mortal.”

You furrow your brow. “But you’re the son of Zeus, why are you still expected to worship them?”

His laughter echoes through the room. “Because that’s the way it’s always been. You know the myths — they give you attention when it suits them, but they can just as easily cast you aside when they grow bored.”

“You’re caught between two worlds, then — not quite mortal, yet not fully divine,” you reply, frowning. “It sounds painful.”

“You seem worried about me,” he grins.

You can tell he’s trying to deflect, and you let him.

You briefly wonder what would happen if he carved out every unwanted emotion until only his soul remained. Would he shatter that, too? Break it down into more manageable pieces?

Had he tried to purge them, surgically extract sorrow, fear, anger, believing that what remained would be purer, stronger?

“I’m not worried about you,” you retort, crossing your arms defensively.

“Of course not,” he replies, teasing. “But don’t worry, I can handle myself.”

“On your own?”

His falters for a moment. “On my own,” he repeats.

Before you can press further, he seems to shut down, his expression becoming unreadable, like a mask slipping into place.

And then, without another word, he disappears.

You’re left standing there, alone, as if you had imagined it.

---

The next time you see him, Satoru is standing outside the door of your apartment. It’s a rare sight — he hardly ever bothers with such formalities as knocking. Usually, he strolls around your place without a care in the world, as if the boundaries of your home were mere suggestions rather than solid walls.

You notice the tension in his stance, the way he seems almost hesitant to cross the threshold. But it’s only when you see the blood that your unease turns to alarm. Flecks of red dot his hair, his hands, staining the fabric of his clothing, none of it his own — there’s not a scratch on him.

You hesitate, unsure whether to approach or flee, to lock the door and pretend you never saw him. But there’s a look in his eyes that stops you from walking away.

“What happened?” you ask cautiously.

“It’s nothing.”

“You’re dripping in blood, and that’s nothing?”

He exhales heavily, and he suddenly reminds you of Atlas, the weight of the world resting upon his shoulders. “Trouble,” he replies cryptically, his shoulders sagging. “More than I bargained for.”

You step closer, reaching out your hand to touch him, but he flinches away, as if the contact is too much to bear.

“Can I help?” you offer tentatively, the words slipping from your lips before you can fully comprehend their weight.

“I don’t know,” he admits, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

“Why don’t you come inside?”

He nods, conceding defeat. “Alright,” he murmurs. “Alright.”

Together, you guide him to the nearest chair, his body slumping heavily as if drained of all strength.

You step into the kitchen, your footsteps soft against the cool tile floor. Opening the cupboard, you retrieve a clean towel and a small bowl, filling it with lukewarm water from the sink.

As you return to the living room, you offer him a small smile, much like coaxing a stray cat, as you place the bowl and towel within reach. “Close your eyes,” you instruct gently.

He complies without hesitation, tilting his head back to grant you better access. Dipping a corner of the towel into the water, you carefully press it against his scalp, the fabric absorbing the blood with each gentle pat. Root to tip, you work your way through his hair, your touch light as you cleanse away the stains. As you work, you can feel the tension slowly seeping out of his body, his muscles relaxing beneath your touch.

After a few moments of silence, Satoru speaks, his voice barely a whisper. “Thank you.”

You pause, glancing at him. “Are you okay?”

“What?”

“I’m asking if you’re okay.”

He sits up, his expression guarded, as if he’s shielding himself from further vulnerability.

“That doesn’t matter right now,” he replies. “The gods don’t care about my feelings.”

You can sense the bitterness in his tone, the weight of centuries of servitude pressing down upon.

“That’s ridiculous,” you counter, your voice firm. “You’re a person, with your own thoughts and feelings. That matters more than anything.”

“You don’t understand. Being okay, feeling okay — it’s not something I can afford to indulge in.” He hesitates, his expression unreadable. “You shouldn’t concern yourself with such trivial matters. I am what I am, and nothing will change that.”

“You deserve more than that,” you reply firmly. You won’t let him deflect again.

The words hang in the air, and for a moment, his expression shifts from stoic resolve to something resembling surprise. It’s as if the concept of deserving more — of having a life beyond duty and sacrifice — is a foreign idea, one he has never entertained. He blinks, his eyes widening slightly, and you realise that no one has ever told him this before. The idea that he could want, need, or hope for something beyond his obligations seems to catch him off guard.

“Do I?” he asks cautiously, as if afraid of the answer.

“Yes, you do. You’re not a machine. You’re a person. You’re more than what the gods expect of you.”

He looks away, his gaze distant as he processes your words. “It’s hard to believe that after everything I’ve done,” he admits quietly. “I’ve spent so long being what they wanted me to be. I don’t know how to be anything else.”

He takes a deep breath. “No one has seen me in years, not really. I’ve forgotten how long it’s been. The only ones who notice me are the gods and cursed spirits. My friends are long gone. Some are in the Elysian Fields, others in the Underworld, forever lost to me.”

He pauses. “I’ve watched centuries pass, mortals live and die, while I remain. Your kindness is something I haven’t felt in a long time.”

For a moment, he looks at you, his eyes filled with a mixture of gratitude and uncertainty.

Then, with a voice barely above a whisper, he confesses, “I often feel like I am no more than a ghost.”

Oh, you realise, he has no one else.

He’s all alone.

“I see no ghost.” You grasp his wrist gently, feeling his pulse, the warmth in his hands. “Only a man, flesh and blood, right here with me.”

A corner of his mouth twitches, as if trying to restrain a smile. You wonder what would happen if he let go of all his control.

But then he clenches his jaw, steeling himself again before speaking. “I owe you an explanation for showing up here like this.” He looks away from you, his eyes fixed on some distant point. “The blood is from cursed spirits. The gods ordered me to kill them. Hundreds of them, for days on end. Over and over again.”

As he speaks, you can see the weight of his burden etched in the tension of his muscles, in the tautness of his posture. “The spirits were twisted, corrupted beyond redemption. They brought only chaos and suffering to those around them.”

“But why you? Why not another demigod?”

“Because I’m the strongest. And if I refused, the consequences would have been dire.” He shakes his head, a bitter laugh escaping his lips. “This is not new to me; I have been doing this for hundreds of years.”

“The gods... they speak to me constantly, relentless in their demands. There’s no respite, no break from their commands.” His voice softens slightly as he looks at you. “But with you, they’re silent. I’m not sure why. Only that I’m sorry you’ve been dragged into this.”

You blink, and then without thinking — instinctively, inevitably — your arms move towards him, pulling him into a hug. At first, he stiffens, as if unaccustomed to touch or kindness after years of solitude. But gradually, almost imperceptibly, he relaxes, leaning into your warmth.

“I’m sorry,” you breathe into the side of his neck.

“What for?” he asks, his voice tinged with bewilderment, as if he can’t quite comprehend your empathy.

“For everything you’ve had to endure. For the weight you carry, for the constant demands placed upon you. For helping people for centuries, without anyone to thank you.”

“I never expected...” he begins, his voice trailing off as he struggles to find the right words. “I never expected this.”

“Thank you,” you say, “for everything.”

His arms tighten around you, and it’s a small victory, a crack in the armour he wears so tightly.

As you pull back from the hug, there’s a brief moment of hesitation, a reluctance to let go. But you step back, allowing him some space.

“So,” you continue, “how about some pizza? I know a great place nearby.”

Terrible junk food always cheered you up — perhaps it would work on demigods, too.

His brow furrows in confusion. “What’s that?”

“Oh, I have so many things to show you.”

Has he ever had ice-cream? Greasy chicken nuggets? You realise with startling clarity that you want to introduce him to everything he’s missed, to show him the world, if you can.

You’ll psychoanalyse yourself later.

“I feel like a stray cat that’s just been adopted.”

“You are,” you grin.

---

That night, you dream.

Darkness envelops you, a suffocating shroud that clings to your skin. You find yourself standing in a desolate landscape, the ground beneath your feet cold and lifeless, covered in a fine layer of ash. The sky above is a vast expanse of swirling shadows, devoid of stars and moonlight. You are utterly alone.

And then, from the shadows, a figure emerges.

“You have trespassed into a realm not meant for mortal eyes,” his voice rasps, as though unused for years.

The figure steps closer, his form shifting and flickering like a flame in the wind. Long black hair frames a face that seems too perfect, too flawless to belong to any world. He reminds you of Satoru, but colder, more distant.

“You are in the Underworld,” he continues. “A place where the boundaries between life and death blur, where mortals are not meant to linger.”

“Why?” you manage to ask, but the words feeling thick and foreign on your tongue.

The weight of the atmosphere presses down on you, making your limbs feel heavy as if you’re wading through sticky, dense molasses.

“Because of the Son of Zeus. Mortals are fragile, easily ensnared by the allure of gods.”

“I don’t understand.” You wish he would speak clearly, cut through the riddles and half-truths.

“Satoru is bound by duty and legacy. His path is one of sacrifice and solitude. To draw close to him is to court danger.”

“But he needs help. He’s suffering.”

“Suffering is his burden to bear. Mortals and gods do not walk the same path.” He pauses, his gaze distant, like he’s not even looking at you anymore. “Turn back. Forget what you have seen. Forget you ever met him.”

It’s as if you’re underwater, each movement slow and weighted by unseen currents. But you know what you’re saying is important, that it carries weight.

“I can’t do that.”

“You defy the natural order. To involve yourself in the affairs of gods and their chosen is to court calamity.”

“I can’t turn away,” you insist. “He’s all alone.”

Uncertainty churns within you, a tumultuous mix of emotions that you don’t know how to navigate. You’re unsure when these feelings caught up to you, but you can at least recognise the depth of your own attachment. You’re scared of the consequences, but it pales beside the thought of doing nothing — of knowing you could do something, be something, and still choosing to walk away.

So, you take a step closer. “I won’t abandon him.”

The figure’s form shimmers momentarily, as if contemplating your words. “Fine,” he concedes, a fleeting hint of sympathy in his eyes. “But know this, mortals who tread where gods roam seldom emerge unscathed.”

“I understand.”

With a nod, he gestures toward a faint glimmer in the darkness. “Go then, but don’t say I didn’t warn you both.”

You wake suddenly, drenched in sweat, your heart pounding in your chest. For a moment, the darkness of the dream clings to your senses, blurring the edges of reality and casting your world into a cold, disorienting haze. Gradually, the details of your bedroom come into focus — the familiar contours of furniture, the posters on your walls, the soft glow of streetlights filtering through the curtains. You sit up, pulling your knees close to your chest, attempting to steady your breathing.

And then, as if he can sense your discomfort, Satoru is by your side.

“You’re awake,” he says gently, a tenderness in his voice that catches you off guard. It hadn’t occurred to you that he might care about your wellbeing, too,

You nod silently, unable to find words, your hands trembling.

“A nightmare?” he asks, his eyes searching yours.

“Yeah,” you manage to whisper. “Of the Underworld.”

“I’m sorry you had to see that.” he says softly. “Even the gods find it unbearable.”

“How did you know something was wrong?”

“…I’m not sure. It felt like I was missing a limb.” He pauses, contemplating. “It felt like a part of me was torn away, and I couldn’t find it.”

“What’s going on with the two of us?” You feel as if you’re two stars in orbit, drawn together by something neither of you can understand. “Why is this happening?”

“I’m confused too,” he admits, almost apologetically. “But I’m going to do some research, try to understand what’s happening.”

You exhale slowly, thoughts swirling as you try to make sense of it all. “In the dream, I saw someone. They warned me about you, about being close to the gods.”

Satoru’s brow furrows slightly, his expression troubled. “They have reason to caution you,” he replies. “There are dangers you don’t yet understand.”

“But I don’t want to leave you,” you confess. A simple truth, but it still feels disarming to admit. “I want to understand, to help if I can.”

Satoru reaches out, his hand finding yours in the dark.

“You already do,” he murmurs. “But I don’t expect that of you.”

The faint hum of the refrigerator in the kitchen blends with the occasional rumble of passing traffic outside, but otherwise, all you can hear are his slow, steady breaths, calming in the quiet of the night.

“Will you stay?” you ask.

He feels as safe as the earth and as steady as the trees — natural and unwavering, like something that can withstand time itself.

“Of course.” He says it without hesitation, as easy as breathing.

You shift slightly, making room for him on the bed, and he settles beside you, close but not quite touching.

“Thank you,” you whisper.

“Sleep. You’re safe here.”

You allow yourself to relax, reassured by the knowledge that you are not alone. That he isn’t, either.

---

You wake to the scent of something burning. It feels almost symbolic.

Groggy and sluggish, you stumble out of bed and shuffle towards the kitchen, silently praying that your apartment isn’t ablaze — that you aren’t the target of divine retribution from some irate deity. Pushing open the door, you find Satoru standing by the stove, a look of intense concentration on his face as he prods at a pan of charred bacon.

“Satoru?” you call out, half-amused and half-concerned. “What are you doing?”

“I... uh, thought I’d try to make breakfast, but it didn’t exactly go to plan.”

“Well, it looks like you’ve mastered the art of making charcoal,” you reply, moving to his side.

“It’s harder than I thought,” he admits, frowning at the pan.

“The big, scary demigod can’t cook,” you coo, gently nudging him with your elbow.

He stares at the bacon with contempt.

“Cereal?”

“I’ll get the milk.”

You set aside the burnt bacon and clear the stove, grabbing a couple of bowls from the cupboard while Satoru retrieves the Rice Krispies. Together, you sit at the table in comfortable silence, the early morning sunlight filtering through the kitchen window.

“You know, it’s nice to see this side of you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Just that you’re no longer particularly intimidating to me anymore.”

“Don’t tempt me. I could still burn you to a crisp,” he huffs.

“I’ll take my chances.”

“You’re impossible.”

“And you’re not as terrifying as you pretend to be.”

“Please don’t tell anyone.”

“No promises,” you laugh.

A pause, and then —

“Can I show you something?” he asks you, still smiling. “Hold your hand up.”

Curious, you extend your hand toward him, but as your palm nears his, you feel a subtle resistance, an invisible barrier surrounding him. No matter how hard you try, you can’t get close.

“Is this a magic trick or something?”

He laughs, the sound warm and genuine, and you definitely don’t want to admit how much you enjoy hearing it.

“Not exactly. You’re the first to call it that,” he replies. “What you’re feeling is my Limitless technique. It creates an infinite amount of space between me and everything else.”

“So, nothing can ever touch you?” Despite being in the presence of the most powerful, impossible man you’ve ever encountered, your mind can only fixate on the idea of touching him. You should be in awe, or even fear — literally anything else — but apparently, logic and reason evaporate in his presence.

“Only if I want it to,” he answers, his gaze steady on yours.

The air hums with a faint energy as the barrier fades, allowing your palm to finally connect with his. He slides his fingers between yours, his touch surprisingly gentle, almost reverent.

“There,” he murmurs. “Now you can feel it.”

You can’t help but notice how large Satoru’s hands are, his fingers long and strong as they intertwine with yours.

You blink, and a sudden, sinking realisation washes over you.

Your eyes trace the unblemished ivory of his skin, the sharp line of his jaw, the curve of his throat. You can’t help but wonder what it would feel like if his touch roamed further.

Then, as if sensing your thoughts, his thumb grazes the bare skin of your arm. His touch is so delicate as he traces a path down from your elbow to your forearm, it’s almost as if he’s not touching you at all.

You realise with sudden clarity that you want him to touch you. You fear you might not let him stop, that you would allow him anything he asked.

The intensity of your emotions takes you by surprise. You reluctantly pull away, breaking the spell that had woven itself around you.

Now is not the time for this.

You couldn’t shake the feeling you were adrift in a storm-tossed sea, waves crashing around you, threatening to pull you under at any moment. And yet, strangely enough, you felt no fear. Not of him. Perhaps you should be terrified; perhaps there was something fundamentally broken inside of you, something that even the gods couldn’t save. But his presence, despite its intensity, was the eye of the storm, the still point around which everything else swirled. And somehow, that made all the difference.

“You okay?”

“Yeah,” you breathe. “I’m fine.”

(Having a crush on a demigod was very much not fine, but he doesn’t need to know that.)

---

“Are any of the gods happy?”

You’re lying side by side, nestled in a field of tall grass that sways gently in the breeze. The warmth of the day hangs thick in the air, while the branches of nearby trees rustle gently, their leaves casting dappled patterns of sunlight over your intertwined fingers.

It was your idea to get out of the house, to show him something good and pure and timeless. The spot you had chosen is a favourite from your childhood, a place you’d escape to when you were stressed and overwhelmed. The scent of grass and earth brings back memories of those afternoons, when time seemed to stretch lazily and worries felt distant. Here, the biggest decision was whether to sit by the stream or follow a path through the woods.

As you lie there together, the scene feels almost sacred, as if the world has paused just for this moment of quiet between you.

You look at him and see the way the sunlight falls softly on his face, highlighting all the details you’d come to know by heart — the slope of his nose, the curve of his lips, the warmth in his eyes. His features are etched in your memory so deeply now that you could recognise him by touch alone.

In moments like these, it’s easy to forget the boundaries between mortal and divine.

“Happy?” he repeats. “I don’t know if happiness is something they seek,” he muses, more to himself than to you. “They are driven by duty, by ancient laws and responsibilities that are beyond even me.”

The breeze brushes against your skin as you wait for him to finish his thought.

“They experience moments of contentment, perhaps,” he continues. “But true happiness? I’m not sure they even understand what that means.”

“Do you think they envy mortals, then?” you ask.

“Perhaps in fleeting moments. Mortals possess a freedom we cannot fully grasp, but envy implies a desire for something different. I’m not sure they allow themselves such thoughts.”

“Do you?”

“There are times when I wish I had their capacity to experience emotions so deeply and openly — joy and pain, love and loss,” he says, glancing down at your intertwined hands on the grass. “But I also understand my path is different. My duty lies elsewhere, even if it means sacrificing certain desires. I cannot change what I am. I just wish I could offer you more.”

“You’re more than enough,” you reply, gently squeezing his hand.

He hesitates for a moment, then nods slightly. “Thank you,” he murmurs, squeezing back.

After a moment of silence, he sits up a little straighter, his expression pensive. “About the nightmare,” he begins, “the man you met...” His voice trails off, and you can sense his reluctance to delve into something so distressing for you.

You offer him a small smile, encouraging him to continue. “It’s okay, don’t worry.”

“Did he say his name?

“I don’t think so. He just said that I was in the Underworld, that I should stay away from the gods. I remember he had dark hair and eyes, and…” you pause, recalling another detail, “and he mentioned he’d warned you, too.”

“Suguru,” he breathes. “It has to be.”

“Do you know him?”

“I knew him a long time ago, perhaps. He was the son of Dionysus. We grew up together, and for most of my life, he was my only friend.” He clenches his jaw, and you can’t quite read the emotion in his eyes. “He’s gone now. It’s been more than a hundred years since I last saw him.”

“Do you miss him?”

“I miss him and hate him in equal measure, even after all this time.” His tone is perfectly neutral, carefully restrained. “He was a genocidal idiot. I was ordered to kill him.”

“Oh,” you respond, unsure of what to offer someone who has lost so much. “I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be,” he dismisses with a bitter laugh. “It was written by the fates long before you were born. I’m just confused as to why he’s haunting your dreams in particular.”

“We’ll figure this out together, Satoru,” you reply gently. “Whether it’s fate, the gods, or something else entirely, we’ll find answers.”

You feel as if interacting with a demigod on a daily basis has made everything feel more possible, like you could pluck the stars from the heavens or reshape the very earth beneath your feet. You’re uncertain if this is a positive development.

“You’re taking all of this remarkably well.” His brows crease in confusion. “I’ve told you my dead best friend appeared in your dreams, that I killed him — hell, that the gods are alive and real — and you’re comforting me?”

“Sometimes, acceptance is just easier than disbelief and denial. You’re my friend, as strange and impossible as that may be. I trust you.”

Satoru laughs, a touch of disbelief in his voice. “Thank you,” he replies, his shoulders relaxing slightly. “For everything.” He leans in, kissing the top of your head.

“Plus,” you say, rummaging in your tote bag, “while things may seem messy and confusing right now,” you admit, pulling out a small box, “I did bring cupcakes.”

“Cupcakes?” he repeats, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth.

“Yep,” you confirm, handing him the box. “Chocolate chip with vanilla frosting. I figured something sweet might help, even just a little.”

“I knew following you around was a good idea.”

---

Satoru is his father’s favourite son, so when the gods call, he answers.

He tries to avoid meetings like this as much as possible, but a summoning from Zeus cannot be ignored.

He stands in the throne room of Olympus, the distant rumble of thunder echoing through the halls. Marble columns stretch toward a vaulted ceiling adorned with celestial frescoes, the air heavy with the scent of ambrosia and incense. The throne, carved from solid gold and studded with precious gems, rests upon a dais, elevated above the chamber like a sentinel standing watch over its domain.

Satoru thinks it looks tacky.

Servants and lesser gods scurry about, casting furtive glances at the demigod standing in their midst. They know him by reputation — Zeus’s strongest warrior, his favoured son.

He resists the temptation to kill them all.

Time stretches on, but the wait is a familiar ritual. He is nothing more than a dog on a leash, awaiting his owner’s return.

Zeus’s arrival shatters the silence with a crash of thunder, shaking the very foundations of Olympus. The torches flare, casting wild flickers of light as the King of Gods materialises upon his throne. Seeing his father always feels like staring into a distorted mirror — the same blue eyes, the same white hair. It’s a bitter irony that he bears such a striking resemblance to the deity who holds his life in an iron grip.

“My son,” Zeus begins, his voice a deep rumble reverberating through the chamber. “You’ve been avoiding your duties.”

“I do as I am commanded, Father,” he replies. The words feel bitter on his tongue, but meetings with his father are always like this — laden with expectations, heavy with the weight of centuries-old obligations. Satoru often wondered if he ever got tired of hearing his own voice.

Zeus leans forward, eyes narrowing. “Do not think you can run from this,” he warns. “Sukuna must be faced, and it is you who must do it. You cannot shirk this responsibility.”

Satoru clenches his jaw. “When have I ever run from a fight? When have I ever lost?”  

“And yet you hesitate, you question your purpose.” Zeus counters, his tone sharp. “You are my son. This is your destiny.”

“Destiny,” he repeats, almost spitting the word. “Is that what this is? Or is it just another way to keep me bound to your will?”

Satoru is his father’s son through and through – he could never control his anger in his presence, could never hide behind a façade of humour and indifference. He hates himself for it, but he hates his father more for gifting him these traits, like some fucked-up inheritance.

Zeus’s expression hardens. “You would be wise to remember who you speak to.” He rises from the throne, his steps heavy and resonant. “This is not a matter of choice. You are bound by blood and fate. Do not let your arrogance blind you to the responsibilities you bear.”

“Responsibilities that you have imposed,” Satoru retorts. “I have never chosen this path, yet I carry its weight while the gods do nothing.”

“I assume this is the mortal’s influence, then,” Zeus says, looking down at him with disdain. “Pathetic.”

“Do not mention her,” he growls.

“You have grown attached,” Zeus observes, a hint of mockery in his tone. “You forget your place.”

“She is not just another pawn in your games.” Satoru can feel his power crawling under his skin, the air humming with electricity like a gathering storm.

He had nearly forgotten how the gods watched him, how every moment of vulnerability could be seized upon to remind him of his place. He had grown too comfortable in your presence, allowed himself to slip into a sense of normalcy that the gods did not allow for.

Zeus’s expression darkens, the air thickening with his displeasure. “She is a distraction,” he asserts, his voice cutting like a blade. “Sukuna’s threat grows stronger with each passing day, while you’ve found yourself a mortal whore.”

“Careful, Father. Keep talking like this and I will let Sukuna feast upon your lands and swallow your oceans whole,” he hisses.

Zeus’s eyes flash with divine fury. “Do not test me, Satoru. The mortal’s fate hangs in the balance of your obedience.”

“You would threaten her?” Satoru’s voice cracks like thunder.

“She is mortal,” Zeus counters coldly. “Fleeting and fragile, her existence is insignificant.”

“And it still holds more meaning than you can comprehend.”

Zeus steps closer, his presence overwhelming. “Do not mistake defiance for strength, Satoru. If you defy the will of Olympus, you will face the consequences.”

“You underestimate me, Father. Defiance is all I have left,” he seethes. “I will face Sukuna on my terms, or not at all. If you threaten her again, you will face the consequences.”

---

To Satoru, worship had always tasted bitter — rituals steeped in obligation, prayers echoing hollowly through marble halls. It has been a tangled knot of obligation and distant reverence, something to be endured rather than embraced.

And then he met you, and found a different kind of sacred.

As a child, he remembers his father telling him how he had divided humans into two, each forever longing to reunite with their other half. Satoru had scoffed at the notion then, dismissing it as another tale spun by gods to amuse themselves. But now, he wonders if perhaps there was truth in the tale after all.

“I wasn’t expecting you until later.” You smile when you see him, and Satoru wonders if this is what home feels like.

He remains quiet, his expression softening as he lifts you off your feet with ease, carrying you towards the couch. You settle onto his lap as he sits down, his arms wrapping securely around you.

The conversation with his father has left him brittle, fraying at the seams, but you always made it easier to breathe. 

You run your hands through his hair, noticing the tension in his muscles, the furrow in his brow. “What’s wrong?” you ask, concern lacing your voice.

“Nothin’, just missed you.”

“I missed you too,” you reply, pressing a kiss to his forehead.

“It’s just been a long day,” he admits.

“What happened?”

“Doesn’t matter,” he mumbles, his thumb brushing against your cheek. “I don’t want to drag you into my mess.”

“It’s not a mess if it’s you.”

He doesn’t quite know how to respond that, so he just presses his forehead to yours, tightening his embrace.

He wonders if this was inevitable — if this is always where he was supposed to be. Here, with you, like this.

“Are you sure you’re okay?”

“You worried about me, sweetheart?”

“Shut up,” you mutter, cheeks flushing, “I’ll always worry about you.”

He can’t help but wonder how far that redness might spread — if it travels down your neck and across your chest, if it touches places he’s only dared to dream about.

“You’re so cute,” he hums.

He notices you look especially pretty today, though you always do. Your dress fits you perfectly — cinched at the waist and snug at the top, with a neckline that’s a bit lower than usual. Not that he should be noticing any of this, or where the fabric ends.

But he can’t help but let his gaze linger on you for longer than is appropriate, tracing the curve of your thigh where your dress has ridden up. For a moment, he’s frozen, his mind racing with thoughts of the bare skin beneath — how easy it would be to push that little dress of yours up higher. He suspects that would solve most of his problems.

But he tears his eyes away, forces himself to focus squarely on you instead.  And then you shift in his lap, and all coherent thought abandons him. He feels the heat of your body against his, the softness of your skin, how effortlessly you fit against him.

You are the only divine thing he believes in — the altar at which he willingly kneels, pleading and beseeching.

He would beg if you asked him to.

(He would do anything you asked of him.)

Satoru has always been a selfish creature; perhaps that is why he’s unable to resist you, unwilling to contemplate ever letting you go. You have become his closest friend and greatest desire. He hasn’t stopped thinking about you since the moment he first met you.

He wants your hands in his hair, his fingers grazing against you, holding you down a little. He wants to push your skirt up until maybe, miraculously, you’re begging for him, too. He wants to take care of you, treat you how you deserve. Wants to feel how wet you get, the noises you’d make. He wants and wants and needs and —

“Satoru?”

“Sorry,” he says immediately, “I was just thinking about—”

Things he shouldn’t be, gazing at places he shouldn’t be, indulging in fantasies that are dangerous to entertain, especially with Zeus’s warnings ringing in his ears and Sukuna’s threat looming ever closer.

“—that Thai place down the road, want to order something?”

Casual. Normal. Perfectly in control.

(He’s decided he can’t have you sitting in his lap anymore; he worries he might accidentally set something on fire.)

---

“It’s so peaceful here.”

You’re sitting outside with him, staring up at the night sky. The stars sparkle like scattered diamonds, while the faint glow of city lights spills from below, casting a gentle haze on the horizon. It’s one of those nights where everything else seems distant and unimportant, the world shrinking down to just the two of you.

But something has shifted between you in recent months. There’s a new intensity in the way he holds you, his touch lingering longer, his gaze searching yours for something unspoken. Before, he was content with a hand resting lightly on your back, but now his grip around your waist is firm, almost possessive. He’s on edge, his body taut like a bowstring pulled too tight.

(And you really want to make him snap.)

You sometimes wonder if a constant battle rages within him, if his mortality wrestles with the divine power coursing through his veins. You see flashes of thunder in his eyes, the lightning crackle of emotions suppressed yet seething beneath the surface. It’s as if he stands at a precipice, teetering on the edge of control, where every touch, every word exchanged between you threatens to tip the balance. It both frightens and excites you, this dichotomy that makes him both ethereal and achingly human.

“I don’t think I ever want to leave,” he replies, tugging you closer to him. “And I won’t let you go anywhere, either.”

“You’re so clingy,” you say, laughing.

He grins, his fingers tracing a slow, teasing path along your waist. “Can you blame me?”

“You’re incorrigible.”

(You wish his fingers were touching other parts of you.)

“It’s not my fault you’re so pretty.”

“Shut up,” you mutter, flushing red.

“I don’t think I will, sweetheart.”

(You want to strangle and kiss him all at once – he’s always so frustrating.)

Down the hill behind you, someone is hosting a party. The faint hum of music weaves through the air, accompanied by occasional bursts of laughter. Lanterns sway gently, casting warm, shifting patterns across the dew-kissed grass. You wish all nights could be like this.

Here, with him, like this, you feel truly happy.

“What are you thinking about?” he asks.

“Just how insane it is I even met you. How it’s even more insane that I like you.”

“You like me?” His grin is devilish.

“I’m trying to have a moment of introspection here, not inflate your ego.”

“No, no, tell me how much you like me.”

“I take it back. I barely tolerate you.”

“You’re such a liar.”

“No, I’m not.”

“Yes, you are.”

“I hate you so much.”

“No you don’t, quite the opposite actually.”

“Okay, fine,” you relent, unable to suppress a smile. “Maybe I like you a little.”

His grin turns into a satisfied smirk as he leans in closer, his breath warm against your cheek. “Only a little?” he presses, his voice low and coaxing.

“Just enough to tolerate your cheesy lines and incessant teasing.”

He laughs, the sound rich and warm, causing a flutter in your chest. “That’s good to know.”

“I like you enough,” you say, “to want to stay here with you, too.”

“Careful,” he replies quietly, “You shouldn’t tempt me. You might find out just how much I like you back.”

Your feelings for him were beginning to feel like an oil spill; you’d let them overflow and now there was no way to clean up the mess. You’re not sure you even wanted to.

Your eyes flicker to his lips for just a second — a moment so fleeting, so small, you pray he overlooks it — but his lips curl into the smallest of smiles, and you know you’re truly fucked.

So, without thinking, without letting yourself pause and think for a second longer, you ask him a question you cannot return from:

“What if I wanted to tempt you?”

He looks at you like a predator would his prey, assessing and intense. You can’t help but think he is the most beautiful man you have ever seen.

“Are you sure?” he asks. “Would you let me kiss you?”

“I…” You’re embarrassed to realise you’re struggling to speak. His lips hover close to yours, a breath away, and you can imagine the feel of him against you, his body flush against yours. “Maybe.”

There’s a small smile playing on his lips, a blend of amusement and chastisement flickering in his eyes. “You really shouldn’t.”

His mouth traces a slow path down your neck, teasing and deliberate, but he refrains from kissing you. It’s as if he’s savouring the anticipation, drawing out the moment with a teasing, maddening patience. You wonder if he enjoys keeping you on edge like this, if he enjoys leaving a trail of heat and desperation wherever he lingers.

“Or maybe,” he continues, “you want me to kiss you?”

“Satoru,” you grumble, red-faced and wishing you could melt into the ground. “Stop teasing me.”

To his credit, he only lets out a small laugh. You genuinely think you might have murdered him otherwise, demigod or not. “I take it that’s a no, then?”

“You’re being so mean,” you whine.

“Am I, sweetheart?” he asks, his voice dropping to a low murmur. “How about you tell me what you want?”

Your heart pounds in your chest, and you wonder if this is what Pandora felt like before she opened the box.

“I want you to kiss me,” you confess, both a surrender and challenge.

The moment you give him permission — the exact second — it’s as if he can’t resist any longer, pulling you close and pressing his lips against yours. Inevitable. Instinctual.

The kiss is anything but innocent; far from gentle or kind. You grasp his shirt, your fingers tightening as his hands roam appreciatively over the back of your dress. He holds you as though savouring something sacred, as if you’re the answer to a prayer he dared not utter. The world around you fades into a blur of sensations — the warmth of his body pressed against yours, the taste of him on your lips. You think you might die if he stops.

He deepens the kiss, intense and demanding, as if trying to leave a part of himself with you, to express what words alone cannot. You feel his breath hitch against your lips, a soft groan escaping as his tongue traces the line of your lower lip. There’s a hunger in the way he touches, an intensity that speaks of longing held in check for too long.

You wonder why you didn’t do this sooner — why you wasted so much time when you melt into him this easily, when your bodies fit together like they were made for this moment.

Your breath quickens, each inhale and exhale more desperate than the last. His touch sears through you like a wildfire, consuming every rational thought and making your heart race with an intensity that borders on painful. You cling to him, your fingers curling into his hair, urging him closer.

But then he breaks away, his forehead resting against yours. His breath is ragged, mirroring your own, and he brushes a strand of hair from your flushed face.

“You drive me crazy,” he murmurs.

“Why’d you stop?” you whine.

“Don’t worry, sweetheart. I’ll always give you what you want.” His thumb traces the curve of your cheek. “I want to take it slow, take care of you properly.”

“I want you,” you whisper, a simple truth you cannot hide from.  

You knew that in all of the decisions in the world, he would be the most difficult. He was not something you could experiment with, not something you could predict or control — he was as wild as the winds, more myth than man, but you would choose him, again and again.

He pulls back slightly, his eyes searching yours with a hunger that matches your own. “And you’ll have me,” he vows. “We have all the time in the universe.”

---

Satoru is Zeus’s favourite child, and so the gods watch him every day.

Their gaze is unrelenting, their judgments immutable. They see his every move, his every choice. They see the shift, the subtle yet unmistakable turn of his loyalty toward mortal ties, and they want to watch the world burn.

The gods whisper among themselves, their voices carrying on the wind like a prophecy. They speak of consequences, of debts that must be paid, of balances that must be restored. They have tasted this before, have sunk their teeth into the bitter flesh of mortals who dare to defy divine decree.

They will consume you, too.

For while mortals may forget the weight of their choices, the gods do not.

Sukuna won’t, either.